It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining Manhwas. Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
Kim Dan and Nature
In Jinx, nature emerges as a symbol of purity and authenticity, a stark contrast to the city, which embodies corruption, materialism, indifference, and anonymity. (chapter 56) This dichotomy in season 1 is vividly illustrated in a scene where Kim Dan, under the dappled light of a tree (chapter 41), experiences a profound moment of awakening. As his hand seems to reach towards the leaves (chapter 41), his senses come alive—he sees the light filtering through, feels the breeze, and hears the faint rustling sound. It is, as if in that moment, he reconnects to his true nature. Like a tree, Kim Dan is deeply rooted, yet capable of growth and resilience. (chapter 41) Nature awakens something within him— his heart and as such his third eye —allowing him to realize his affection for Joo Jaekyung. This quiet yet powerful moment emphasizes how nature offers clarity and purity, serving as a contrast to the suffocating, impersonal urban world where Kim Dan often found himself lost. Striking is when Joo Jaekyung met Kim Dan for the first time, he compared him to a “leaf,” shaking and fragile—an unconscious recognition of his true nature. (chapter 56) Leaves are part of trees, symbols of growth, life, and resilience, but since Kim Dan is just a “leaf”, this signifies that he is actually mutilated, reflecting his emotional and physical vulnerability caused by repeated abandonment and suffering. Joo Jaekyung, though dismissive at first, catches a glimpse of Kim Dan’s deeper essence—one connected to nature but battered by his struggles.
Interesting is that the return of the physical therapist in season 2 was presented in a similar situation: (chapter 55) However, note that the main lead isn’t stretching his hand to the sky and sun. He is almost immobile. Just before, he was holding the cellphone in his hand: (chapter 55) Another divergence to the scene in episode 41 is that Jinx-philes couldn’t see his face. It indicates that the doctor reverted to his old self, and as such he is not true to himself. Therefore I come to the following conclusion. Mingwa uses nature as a mirror to Kim Dan’s emotional and spiritual state. While moments of connection with nature reflect clarity and self-realization, the juxtaposition in this scene underscores the opposite. Here, Kim Dan sits surrounded by trees and bathed in sunlight, yet his attention is consumed by his cellphone—symbolizing his entanglement with money, duty, and his ongoing struggles. Just moments prior, he wired money to the champion, a decision rooted in his past traumas and present desperation. The irony of the setting cannot be overlooked: though nature surrounds him, its purity and tranquility remain unnoticed, emphasizing how Kim Dan is still trapped in patterns of survival, burdened by his circumstances. He has become a ghost once again. This disconnect reveals how the weight of his past prevents him from embracing the present moment and reconnecting with his true nature, contrasting starkly with earlier scenes where his senses came alive under the trees.
In episode 56, Mingwa introduced Kim Dan’s world with the following panel: (chapter 56) The empty beach scene, with its sunlight and tranquil beauty, reflects peace, but also unfulfilled connections. Kim Dan’s absence from this moment underscores his failure to keep a heartfelt promise to his grandmother: (chapter 53) to watch the sunset together. This failure stems not only from Joo Jaekyung (chapter 53) —now associated with the sunlight, symbolizing life and vitality—but also from Kim Dan’s fixation on his own suffering. (chapter 56) Abandoned once again, Kim Dan is consumed by the weight of his trauma, isolating himself emotionally and excluding himself from others.
This emotional isolation becomes apparent in his interactions with those around him. (chapter 56) When approached and complimented, such as when the nurse praises him and encourages him to take a break for lunch, Kim Dan pointedly ignores the praise and instead chooses to return to work. His inability to engage with others reflects the same disconnection that prevents him from connecting to nature. Mingwa subtly reveals a painful truth: Kim Dan’s fixation on his suffering not only blinds him to the solace and clarity offered by nature, but also hinders his ability to nurture relationships. (chapter 56) By choosing to exclude himself, Kim Dan becomes his own worst enemy—trapped in a cycle of abandonment, survival, and self-imposed isolation.
This disconnection deepens the symbolic duality of the sun and moon. While the sun, embodied by Joo Jaekyung, represents life, vitality, and intensity, the moon reflects subtle constancy, support, and quiet presence. However, Kim Dan’s emotional entrapment prevents him from recognizing it either. By turning his back to nature (chapter 56) and, symbolically, to the moon, Kim Dan remains oblivious to what has always been there for him: the enduring forces of love, stability, and healing.
Mingwa also underscores the impartial and eternal nature of the wind, the moon, (chapter 56) the ocean and celestial elements like Saturn (Kim Dan stands for this planet). These forces, outside human control and independent of Kim Dan’s struggles, offer opportunities for renewal and clarity. Yet Kim Dan, consumed by his pain, remains trapped in patterns of survival and alienation. Nature’s constancy mirrors what he needs most—connection, healing, and presence—yet his inability to see it reflects his broader struggle to connect with others and himself.
By highlighting Kim Dan’s exclusion from both nature and human relationships, Mingwa reveals a poignant truth: Kim Dan’s suffering is not only external but also internal. While circumstances and abandonment have shaped his pain, his inability to step outside this trauma keeps him rooted in isolation. Mingwa’s use of nature—both as a symbolic force and a reflection of Kim Dan’s emotional state—invites readers to see that healing, like the tree, moon and wind, is constant and present. However, it requires awareness, acceptance, and the courage to connect—to nature, to others, and to oneself. The comparison to a leaf ties Kim Dan’s state of being to nature once more. A leaf shakes, when the tree it belongs to, is vulnerable. Yet it also signifies life, beauty, and renewal. Joo Jaekyung’s early observation foreshadows Kim Dan’s journey: a leaf that is fragile but has the potential to flourish again when given the right conditions. Kim Dan’s healing, like a leaf reconnecting to its tree, can only begin when he turns toward nature, relationships, and, ultimately, himself. But how can the athlete break this vicious circle and make him to turn to nature? One might say that he needs a true home. However, with the last incident, where the champion pushed him away (chapter 51), the doctor learned the following lesson: it is better to keep people at a certain distance, because he got his heart broken. That’s the reason why he is avoiding the nurses and not eating lunches. He is simply avoiding gatherings. He is seeking solitude on purpose. That’s how it dawned on me that he is living like the athlete in season 1!! His whole world is revolving around work and as such taking care of patients.
That’s how I recalled an important change in the doctor’s attitude in season 1: (chapter 26) Yes, the day where they sparred out of fun. For the first time, Kim Dan chose to accept a challenge for himself and for Potato. He felt a connection with Yoon-Gu, because he saw in him a puppy: (chapter 29) That’s the moment he started opening up to others, he confided his struggles to Oh Daehyun and Potato: (chapter 37) The puppy symbolizes not only nature, but also innocence. Let’s not forget that he was moved by the actor’s flowers in the past: (chapter 31) Thus it dawned on me how Kim Dan’s soul could be healed: (chapter 21) Yes, by offering him a puppy! Is it a coincidence that the author made the champion jog next to a dog owner? I don’t think so. Until now, nothing could move Kim Dan’s heart: (chapter 31) Here, the main lead saw the gifts as a burden, for they made him think of money and debt. He never saw them as a sign of affection. In fact, dogs have a healing power.
The companionship that our furry friends offer is incredibly beneficial. Studies have found that dog owners are less likely to experience loneliness and depression. Dogs not only provide direct emotional support but also encourage social interaction with other dog owners, strangers, and friends. This helps create a sense of community and belonging, which further supports emotional well-being and can indirectly reduce anxiety. […] Research has shown that dog ownership can significantly reduce the stress hormone cortisol. This decrease in cortisol levels has been linked to improvements in various mental health conditions, such as post-traumatic stress disorder, anxiety, and depression. […]
They boost our oxytocin levels (the love hormone), therefore they provide unconditional love. In addition, they lighten the atmosphere, and bring a sense of stability. Finally, I would like to outline that our famous doctor believed to see a “cat” in his fated partner: which made the doctor laugh for the first time: (chapter 44) In other words, Kim Dan feels a strong connection to animals, but he could never have one due to his poverty and his grandmother. By taking care of a dog, he would be forced to pay attention to nature and in particular to trees. Naturally, I believe that Potato will play a similar role in the future, for Mingwa associated him with a dog. (chapter 23) While this was his original dream, after the last incident, there is no doubt that the young maknae must feel guilty and unhappy. He had not been able to protect and defend his new hyung. However, I have to admit that I would like to see the main couple having a pet! The latter would bring life in the penthouse, but also force the two protagonists to have a new routine. The penthouse would truly become a real home.
Women in Jinx
In Jinx Season 2, Mingwa introduces a new thematic focus: womanhood, symbolized through natural elements and the increasing presence of feminine energy. This shift is intertwined with the color blue —a hue often associated with calm, introspection, and the feminine principle. Blue dominates the imagery of the ocean, the beach, and the moon, natural symbols that deepen the narrative’s exploration of love, renewal, and emotional awakening. The ocean, in particular, evokes the myth of the Birth of Venus, where the goddess of love and beauty rises from the sea. By aligning Kim Dan’s journey with the ocean and the moon, Mingwa reinforces themes of rebirth, love, and emotional nurturing.
One might object to this interpretation, pointing out that women were already present in Jinx Season 1. We encountered Kim Dan’s grandmother, the oncologist Kim Miseon (chapter 47), the nursing attendant (chapter 21) or the reporters: (chapter 37) (chapter 40) However, Manhwa-worms will notice a significant distinction: in Season 1, these women were all tied to the world of work. Even Kim Dan’s grandmother, though she represents a familial figure, falls into this category.
Kim Dan’s grandmother complicates the notion of family and care. Though on the surface, she appears as a caring relative, the reality is that she is doing nothing. Her worries remain just words (chapter 56) Moreover, the grandmother’s choice of words, “Why don’t you turn in?”, implies that she sees Kim Dan’s presence as a form of “work” or duty. This phrasing is often associated with someone finishing a day’s tasks or obligations before going to bed, which fits into the broader dynamic between Kim Dan and his responsibilities. In my eyes, it shows that she is seeing her grandson more as a caretaker than as a family member. We shouldn’t forget that she was the reason why the main lead became a PT. It was, as if her dream had come true. Nevertheless, the verity is that his grandmother is receiving treatment from his colleagues. (chapter 56)
So when she suggests to Kim Dan to return to Seoul, it makes her look like a heartless person. (chapter 56) It looks like she’s pushing him away. On the one hand, her request sounds right, for she is treated quite well and the suggestion was made out of concern. She sees her grandchild struggling, and probably imagines that this move must weight down on Kim Dan. On the other hand, I can’t help myself thinking that this woman also has other reasons to send him back to Seoul. The nurse was already pitying the physical therapist: (chapter 56) She was seeing their move as the grandson’s sacrifice. And there’s no doubt that many people at the hospice must think similarly. So this could have reached the halmoni’s ears. Like mentioned in a previous analysis, I detected that the grandmother uses pity to achieve her goal, yet her grandson is receiving a lot of sympathy and attention. It looks like there’s a competition who is more pitiful in this.
But there’s more to it. By suggesting him to return to Seoul, she appears cruel, because she doesn’t know about all the changes in his life. She remains unaware that Kim Dan has no longer a home in Seoul due to the redevelopment and his resignation. He quit his job because of her. But she is not stupid, she can imagine it. At no point does she inquire about his needs, emotional state, or financial situation. Why? It is because she doesn’t desire to be burdened. For me, she feigns ignorance on purpose. (chapter 56) I also noticed a pattern: she only focuses on the moment. Hence she reacted so violently first to the new expensive treatment (chapter 7) before she got reassured. Then she made this request (chapter 53) after hearing the bad news. She has the mind of a child, therefore she never thinks of the consequences of her choices and words. Her “ignorance” exposes a form of neglect: she takes his sacrifices for granted, further isolating him. Ironically, her detachment pushes Kim Dan further away, undercutting her role as a source of familial love and support. (chapter 56) As a result, she ceases to embody “real family” and instead represents the emotional burdens that trap Kim Dan in survival mode.
It is only in Season 2 that Mingwa shifts the portrayal of womanhood to emphasize its connection to family, emotional intimacy, and private life. A notable example is the conversation between the two nurses (chapter 56) where one speaks candidly about her personal desires —having Kim Dan as a son-in-law – while the other calls him cute, giving the impression that she might consider him as a potential boyfriend . This dialogue marks a departure from the women of Season 1, who were defined solely by their roles as professionals or authority figures. Here, womanhood begins to represent emotional connection, care, and the nurturing qualities of family life—values that Kim Dan has been missing.
But it already started much earlier, when the cleaning lady made a teasing remark about the empty bottles of wine (chapter 55) and later brought the doctor’s present: (chapter 55) And what is the common denominator with these two images? The woman’s hand. In the previous essay, I explained that her intervention signalized that the champion would stop drinking and was starting acknowledging Kim Dan. The zoom on the cleaning lady’s hand is a powerful visual cue that encapsulates many of the symbolic meanings associated with a woman’s hand, reinforcing the themes of care, healing, humility, and transformation.
Unseen Strength: The hand also carries an understated strength. While the cleaning lady’s actions are gentle, they require perseverance and resilience—qualities that align with Kim Dan’s own endurance and hint at the kind of emotional strength Joo Jaekyung will need to cultivate.
Care and Nurturing: The cleaning lady’s hand, likely engaged in a modest task like wiping or tidying, emphasizes the quiet but essential role of care. Her hand symbolizes the unseen work of women—work that brings order, comfort, and emotional warmth. This gesture contrasts with the harsh, physical force seen in earlier parts of Jinx, especially through Joo Jaekyung’s fists.
Healing and Emotional Connection: While seemingly mundane, her hand represents the nurturing touch that Kim Dan’s life lacks. Cleaning and caregiving symbolize acts of renewal and healing—clearing away what is dirty or broken to make space for something better. This resonates with Kim Dan’s need for emotional renewal and a gentler kind of care. At the same time, it also explains why the physical therapist was so bad at cleaning as well. (chapter 19) He is not capable to take care of himself well.
Humility and Sacrifice: The hand of a cleaning lady also carries connotations of humility and unacknowledged sacrifice. Like Kim Dan, her role may be overlooked, yet her work is indispensable. This subtle symbolism mirrors Kim Dan’s own existence—his quiet struggles, unrecognized sacrifices, and the way he shoulders emotional and physical burdens for others.
Transformation and Softness: In contrast to the yang energy of fists, the cleaning lady’s hand introduces a feminine yin energy: soft, restorative, and transformative. This moment of focus suggests that the solution to Kim Dan’s struggles lies not in power or force, but in gentleness, patience, and care. That’s what the champion needs to discover. By meeting her, he discovered the magical “woman’s touch”. (chapter 55) Observe how she smiled to him by saying goodbye. This is a sign that her respect and care are genuine. One might think that this nameless cleaning lady was unfortunately portrayed as eyeless: (chapter 56) I don’t think, we should see it in a pejorative light, like for an example of blindness or manipulation. In my eyes, the absence of her eyes are mirroring the nature of their relationship between the champion and the cleaning service. So far, he never met these people, as he was always away. In other words, the absence of the eyes is showing that the sportsman doesn’t know her that well. But it could change and this because of Kim Dan.
This thematic evolution aligns with Mingwa’s yin and yang motif. Season 1 emphasized the masculine yang: work, dominance, survival, and external conflict. Women, though present, were tied to this yang energy, inhabiting roles that reinforced Kim Dan’s emotional isolation and struggles. In contrast, Season 2 introduces yin energy—introspection, emotional nurturing, and family dynamics—through both nature (the ocean, the moon) and the increasing presence of women embodying these qualities. This shift reflects a new balance in the narrative: as Kim Dan navigates his journey, the story begins to explore the softer, more intimate aspects of relationships and healing.
For Joo Jaekyung, this shift signifies a challenge. The increasing presence of feminine energy and family-oriented symbolism suggests that his approach to Kim Dan must change. In Season 1, Joo Jaekyung relied on power, money, dominance, and force—tools that align with yang energy. However, in Season 2, this will no longer suffice. To truly connect with Kim Dan, Joo Jaekyung must embrace his yin side: patience, emotional vulnerability, and nurturing. If he wants to reconnect with the physical therapist, he needs to reveal more about his past and in particular his relationship with Baek Junmin. He has to explain why he doubted him: (chapter 51) Women in Season 2—more prone to conversation and care—foreshadow this necessary transformation. Joo Jaekyung must learn to move Kim Dan not with his fists, but with empathy, understanding, and love. In essence, he must uncover his “motherly side” to create a genuine bond with Kim Dan.
By contrasting the utilitarian portrayal of women in Season 1 with the emotionally intimate depiction in Season 2, Mingwa highlights the evolving themes of family, balance, and healing. Womanhood becomes a vehicle for Kim Dan’s emotional growth and Joo Jaekyung’s transformation. It is through this shift—both in narrative tone and symbolism—that Mingwa begins to unravel the yin energy of Season 2, bringing the story closer to the emotional clarity and connection symbolized by the moon and ocean. And now, you are wondering why I included this image (chapter 56) in the illustration. It is because I realized that the champion first looked for Kim Dan at Sports Therapy Centers (chapter 56) before realizing that his fated partner might have switched the focus in PT, geriatrics. And what did the PT say at the Light Of Hope Hospice? (chapter 56) Male physical therapists like this one (chapter 54) prefer specializing in treating athletes because it brings more money and fame, whereas female PT ends up at hospices due to their nature (nurturing, family). This means that by going to the hospice, the athlete will enter a whole new world. The appearance of the woman with glasses was indicating that the athlete was slowly broadening his horizon. As you can see, little by little, the fighter is opening his mind to new things. So how will he react, when he sees that his beloved “hamster” is withering again? This time, he can not blame the doctor. Since I detected similarities between Kim Dan’s current attitude and the champion’s past behavior, I have the feeling that the fighter will recognize himself in his loved one or someone will give him some advice. He will have the answer to this: (chapter 13) He is neglecting himself to the point of exhaustion, because he is living as a PT non-stop. While the champion was fighting with his bad shoulder, the other is using his hands for treatment, hence he is not eating.
Conclusions
In Jinx, Mingwa masterfully intertwines the symbolism of nature and womanhood to chart the emotional and relational evolution of Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung. Nature—embodied through the ocean, the moon, and the color blue—represents purity, healing, and timeless constancy. It serves as a reflection of Kim Dan’s true self, a gentle yet resilient force that has been overlooked and mutilated by suffering. At the same time, nature’s yin qualities—calm, nurturing, and transformative—align seamlessly with the growing presence of womanhood in Season 2.
While Season 1 portrays women solely in the realm of work and survival, Season 2 introduces women as symbols of family, emotional connection, and healing. The cleaning lady’s hand, the nurses’ conversations about private lives, and the emphasis on yin energy shift the narrative focus toward care, introspection, and renewal. This change mirrors nature’s role as a constant yet quiet guide, offering opportunities for rebirth and balance that Kim Dan has yet to embrace.
By linking nature and womanhood, Mingwa constructs a path for transformation. For Kim Dan, this path lies in reconnecting with the nurturing forces of life—both within himself and in the relationships around him. For Joo Jaekyung, the presence of nature and feminine energy signals a challenge: to abandon the yang-driven tools of dominance and force, and instead embrace qualities of care, patience, and emotional vulnerability. This announces his „separation“ from his hyung Park Namwook and as such his maturity.
In conclusion, nature and womanhood act as two sides of the same coin in Jinx: both are timeless, restorative, and essential for healing and balance. Through these symbols, Mingwa not only reflects Kim Dan’s emotional state but also reveals the steps needed for growth, connection, and love—a journey that transcends survival and allows the characters to embrace life in its fullest, most harmonious form. That‘s how they will find happiness.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining Manhwas. Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
Since I updated the analysis “Precious Puppy Pals”, I decided not to write the second part of “Loves me, loves me not”.
Here, I would like to focus on the following panel and its significance: (chapter 27)
Joo Jaekyung a bad loser?
They are playing cards, and the champion is on the verge of exploding because of the Joker in his hand. He is about to lose the game. Since he is swearing (“Goddamn it…” and his facial expression is revealing his frustration, the readers are coming to the same conclusion than the athlete. He lost this card game. Moreover, they could witness his losses before. (chapter 27) His fine motricity and his sense of observation were not well developed, hence he selected the wrong pieces in both games. (chapter 27) In order to win in such games,the players need to take their time and observe. Yes, playing such games are encouraging calmness and patience. Indirectly, it is promoting peace of mind, people can forget their worries and anxieties. And because the athlete had lost all the games before, there is no doubt that he was rushing for a victory. Let’s not forget that he had bet with the doctor, he could win so easily. (chapter 27) In addition, because of the previous negative experiences, I believe that the champion’s belief (being jinxed) got revived. How could he explain that he would lose to such a poor and small opponent? That’s why it is necessary to question ourselves what kind of card games they were playing. (chapter 27)
Cards and the Joker
Based on the image, where a Joker card and a pair of 3s are visible, it seems likely they’re playing a card game where the Joker holds a special value, such as poker, Rummy, or a variation of a game like “Old Maid” or “Chase the Joker.” However, given the characters’ expressions and the presence of a Joker, poker or a poker-based game might be the most probable, as the Joker is often considered a “wild card” in these games, which can dramatically influence the outcome and cause tension.
In poker, the Joker could potentially be used to complete a hand, making the game more unpredictable and intense—explaining the “Goddamn it” reaction if someone has an unexpected advantage due to the Joker. Alternatively, if they’re playing a simplified, casual game where the Joker simply “beats” lower cards or acts as a trump, that could also explain the reaction. The Joker often adds an element of surprise or disadvantage, depending on the context of the game.
Striking is that the Joker in cards is associated with “surprise” and “wild card” which contrasts so much to the champion’s philosophy: routine. Moreover, the game “Chase the Joker” caught my attention.
Coming in at number two on our list is Chase the Joker, a game where a Joker card is the star of the show. You play with just one Joker card plus a standard 52-card deck. Just like lots of other card games, you take turns playing cards that either match the rank or suit of the previous card played. If you can’t go, you must “chase the Joker” by picking up cards until you find a playable one. The fun part is that the Joker can pop up at any moment during the chase (much like an Exploding Kitten card randomly appearing in that game). But this time, it’s good news because the Joker serves as a “Wild Card”. The first player to get rid of all their cards shouts “Chase the Joker!” and wins the round. Quoted from https://luckandstrategy.com/what-card-games-use-jokers/
As you can see, the joker is good news in this game, though the title of the name makes it sound otherwise, as though The Joker were the target. So the moment you imagine that they were playing this version (“Chase the Joker”), you can’t help yourself laughing about the absurdity of the situation. (chapter 27) Jaekyung could indeed have won the game if “Chase the Joker” was played with the Joker as a “Wild Card” that helps rather than hinders. Since he had only one card left, he was in a prime position to shout “Chase the Joker!” and win, especially if the Joker allowed him to play strategically and discard his remaining card.
If Jaekyung’s misunderstanding led him to see the Joker as a losing or undesirable card, he may have felt defeated prematurely. This adds an ironic twist where he believes he’s losing while actually being close to victory. It underscores themes of perception versus reality, where the “wild” or unexpected (like the Joker) can be beneficial if approached correctly. This might mirror Jaekyung’s tendency to view “wild” and “interruption of routine” as threats when, with the right perspective, they could be opportunities or strengths. Hence we could say that the champion is not a bad loser, as he chose defeat and let the other win. The irony is that with this action, he boosted the doctor’s low self-esteem.
Evidence for this interpretation
Interesting is that in the same episode, Mingwa utilized a similar trick with Kim Dan. (chapter 27) Because the latter couldn’t swim, he jumped to the conclusion that he was drowning. (chapter 27) He had no idea that the pool was not deep. Look at the similarities of the images, for the perspective is similar: (chapter 27) (chapter 27) Joy and embarrassment masked behind frustration. This not only made me laugh, for Joo Jaekyung could have won, but also it dawned on me that during that day, both were put in similar situations. Because they were new to this, their past experiences led them to misjudge the situations. One more time it displays that people’s misery and anger is self-inflicted. It is related to their perception of reality influenced by their beliefs and past experiences.
Joker and its signification
But there is more to it. The moment you see the Joker as a metaphor for the physical therapist, you will recognize the true significance of this scene. It foreshadows his function in the story. Joo Jaekyung had not recognized yet that he was holding the “wild card Kim Dan” which would make him win his game. (chapter 37) Is it a coincidence that the doctor drank his drugged nutrition drink? No… The reason why both became a victim of the second scheme is that they were no longer communicating to each other. (chapter 47) They are no longer facing each other, the athlete was even turning his back on his precious roommate and PT. Joo Jaekyung had started keeping his distance from his soulmate because he had listened to his toxic mentor (chapter 46) who takes everything so seriously. In other words, he had suspected the joker to be the “wild card” to make him lose (chapter 51), while in reality the latter had protected his back. Interesting is that exactly like in the penthouse (chapter 27), the athlete deserted the room out of anger (chapter 51) leaving the doctor behind. It was, as if he had thrown away his Joker without realizing his true value. However, we shouldn’t overlook this aspect. The fighter’s words were not reflecting his true thoughts and emotions. He was acting impulsively and thoughtlessly overlooking that words can be as harmful as punches. And what is the common denominator between these two matches? Team Black had reacted impulsively. They made accusations and rushed decisions, while just like in board games, patience and observations are necessary to win a round. Yes, this connection between these two scenes displays that life is like a game… you should take your time, enjoy the moment, you can start afresh and play a new game. While the manager is envisioning to replace the doctor (chapter 53) and as such to change the cards, the wolf (chapter 53) decided to pick up the Joker on the floor and continue the game, as the round is not finished yet. His intention is to bring his Joker Kim Dan back in order to use him properly in the future. He will treat him with patience, trust, respect and care! Moreover, observe that the goal of “Chase the Joker” is to get rid of the cards. Consequently, I perceive this game as a metaphor for the champion’s future actions and decisions: he will have to get rid of certain cards like MFC manager, the Entertainment agency and the lawyer in order to become the true winner. He regains control of his own life. I am leaving out the manager and coach, for I believe that Park Namwook will stay there, but he will have a different position.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
Please support the authors by reading the Manhwas on the official websites. This is where you can read the manhwa: Jinx But be aware that the Manhwa is a mature Yaoi, which means, it is about homosexuality with explicit scenes. Here is the link of thetable of contents about Jinx.Here is the link where you can find the table of contents of analyzed Manhwas. Here are the links, if you are interested in the first work from Mingwa, BJ Alex, and the previous essay about JinxSound Of Water (third version)
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas. Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
The trigger for this essay were quotes from “The Art Of Loving”, a book written by Erich Fromm. In my essay “The Art Of Loving”I had already introduced the German-American socio psychologist, psychoanalyst, sociologist and humanistic philosopher, where I presented his definition of love: Care, knowledge, respect and responsibility. However, notice that the title of my analysis is “To give or To Take?”, which was inspired by other books from Erich Fromm: “To Have or To Be?” and “Escape From Freedom”. The reason is simple, the quotes led me to his other theories which give explanations to the origins of unhappiness or happiness. There he outlined the problems of our modern society and gave advices how to lead a good life. This brings me back to the Korean Manhwa Jinx, where (un)happiness is in the center of the story. As the seme and uke are both really miserable despite their different social status. Both believed to be jinxed. The reality is that they were trapped, and their unhappiness was the result of their own bad choices. How would Erich Fromm explain this?
1. Masters and Slaves
In works like Escape from Freedom and The Art of Loving, Fromm suggested that humans often avoid the responsibility of true freedom by conforming to societal norms, seeking authority figures to follow, or focusing on material gains. This “escape from freedom,” as he called it, results in a loss of autonomy and self-awareness, keeping individuals from mastering their own lives. While Fromm believed we have the potential for self-mastery, he cautioned that this requires a conscious rejection of limiting social pressures and a commitment to self-discovery and personal responsibility. Under this new perspective, my avid readers can grasp my selection for the heading. Freedom defines the distinction between a master and a slave—those with freedom have agency, autonomy, and control over their choices, while those without it are subject to another’s will and have nothing to give to others. It highlights how freedom is fundamental to self-determination and power, establishing a boundary between control and subservience.
1. 1. The poor child and dog
And if you read my previous analysis “Sound Of Water“, you should have realized that Shin Okja embodies the slave who chose to escape from freedom. Thus she blamed life and others (“we”) (chapter 53) for not realizing her biggest wish: to return to the West Coast. With her words, she implies that she never had any choice. Hence she is not responsible for her “misery”. However, after reading Erich Fromm’s philosophy, it becomes clear that she must have always followed social norms and listened to authority figures (parents, husband, doctors, …). That’s how she gave up on her own freedom. One might argue that her scoop of maneuver was limited due to her poverty. However, the Mother Of Pearl Wedding Cabinet is definitely expensive and no junk (chapter 16), especially since the latter is rather old. The grandmother could have sold it, but she never did, for the latter has a sentimental value. Consequently, I would say that she had missed her chance, and naturally her misery is the result of her own wrong choices. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the grandmother portrays herself as poor who has nothing to give to her grandchild. (chapter 53) As a slave, she can not become responsible for Kim Dan and his life. However, she is wrong here again. She was not entirely powerless. She could have talked about her experience with the ocean, she could have loved her grandchild more properly so that Kim Dan wouldn’t have to suffer from abandonment issues and a low self-esteem. Yes, love is something free and no one has control over the emotions of a human being. Due to her lack of self-awareness (Peter Pan Syndrom), she influenced her grandchild negatively, and the latter became a copy of herself: trapped in the past, living in an illusion and rejecting reality. Funny is that by relying on Kim Dan constantly, she was actually teaching her grandson to become accountable and independent. She was entrusting her life into his own hands. Consequently, the main lead chose to accept the deal from Joo Jaekyung during their first night and later asked for a higher salary. Finally, at the end, he chose to leave the penthouse out of obligation (chapter 53) (filial duty), a sign that he is not able to break free from social norms. At the same time, it displays that his feelings for Joo Jaekyung are much stronger than the ones for Shin Okja. His short time spent in the penthouse left a deep impression on him.
On the other hand, we shouldn’t overlook one important aspect. The halmeoni asked for a favor from Kim Dan, and her wish is actually the expression of her own will. In other words, she is making a choice and as such becomes responsible for her own destiny. She can no longer say that life or others had a saying in her desire and choice. That’s the reason why during that night, she turned Kim Dan into a puppy dog. (chapter 53) Her vocabulary exposes that she became a master and in her mind, the puppy dog has to follow her owner. Therefore it is no coincidence that Mingwa created such an image: (chapter 53) The grandmother is now the master of her own life and Kim Dan’s. On the one hand, just before her death, she is learning to become accountable for her own life, even though I still have my doubts that she is really realizing the consequences of her choice. She is still chasing after after an illusion. As you already know, I am anticipating a rude awakening fron her part, as she can not escape from reality and her own mortality. On the other hand, with her request, she gets responsible for her grandchild’s career, and someone could criticize her for making him quit. She didn’t take his job’s obligations into consideration. Simultaneously, this image illustrates a relapse of Kim Dan. He is once again trapped, though he wished to be freed. Thus he wrote this to Joo Jaekyung: (chapter 53) Deep down, he would like to be recognized as a competent physical therapist. Moreover, my avid readers should recall that the champion had already noticed the change of heart in the doctor before the scheme took place. (chapter 53) So the athlete could come to the realization that his departure was related to the grandmother’s sickness and dying wish, a new version of episode 20 and 21. However, even if the fighter helps the grandmother, he can not entirely free the physical therapist. How so? It is because the doctor has to free himself, breaking free from conformity and his own psychological constraints (lack of confidence and as such courage). And the best evidence for his servitude mentality is the absence of his love confession to the athlete. He disguised it behind gratitude. (Chapter 45) But how can he change his condition? I will give the answer below.
1. 2. The release of the rich slave
As you can imagine, the person I am referring behind this heading is the champion. Interesting is that in the story, he received the title “Emperor”. (chapter 14) Yet, the reality is that despite his wealth, he is not free at all. Actually, he reminded me of a Roman gladiator. Gladiators in ancient Rome lived under challenging and contradictory conditions. Although they were often slaves or prisoners of war, some achieved fame, wealth, and admiration comparable to modern-day sports stars. Successful gladiators could earn prizes, attract fan followings, and even enjoy certain luxuries within their restrictive lives. However, they remained under the control of their lanista (manager) or the state, with little freedom to make personal choices. They could not select their opponents or refuse combat, and each fight carried the risk of injury or death, underscoring their vulnerability and lack of autonomy despite their celebrated status.
Most gladiators were enslaved people forced to fight. But a small contingent were free-born citizens who volunteered in hopes of earning money and fame. Before they could enter combat, gladiators trained for months in specialized schools managed by wealthy investors who profited from their fighters’ success.
Contrary to popular perception, gladiators didn’t necessarily battle to the death. Instead, fighting progressed until one of them surrendered, usually by holding up a single finger. All told, only between 10 and 20 percent of gladiators died during matches—a reflection, in part, of their high financial value to investors.
It wasn’t easy for gladiators to stand out. Each warrior fought only two to three times per year, usually in events featuring 10 to 13 gladiator fights, according to Murray—with each individual match lasting about 10 to 15 minutes. But some, owing to their extravagant personalities, personal backgrounds or memorable performances, gained lasting renown via ancient artists or historians. Quoted from https://www.history.com/news/most-famous-ancient-roman-gladiators
This comparison between the main lead and a Roman gladiator reinforced my negative perception about Park Namwook. He acts as the owner of the athlete (chapter 40), though the gym belongs to the celebrity. But let’s return our attention to the American-German philosopher. The latter pointed out the importance of self-awareness and the rejection of materialism and social pressures (authority figures, conformity) in order to become truly free.
This aspect is really important, because the athlete Joo Jaekyung is a homosexual which represents a huge taboo in the MMA world. Remember my hypothesis that the jinx could also be an excuse in order to hide his own sexual orientation. (chapter 2) Therefore sex is linked to prostitution and work. Back then, this had nothing to do with pleasure, sensuality and entertaining. It was revolving around power and domination. That way, he wouldn’t appear as weak, he is not controlled by his sexual desires and emotions. That’s how it dawned on me why the champion has been denying the existence of feelings in his past relationships. Naturally, it is possible that he got his heart broken before, but it is also possible that he could never live out his own true homosexuality. Note that his father figure, Park Namwook, has no idea about his sexual life. The athlete could fear to disappoint him. This raises the question how the manager will react, when the athlete’s secret is exposed. Should he request from his boy to organize a conference and deny the allegation there, he would divulge not only his lack of loyalty, but also his hypocrisy. Why? It is because this is something he should have organized after the last match. A conference to expose the existence of schemes. But everything got swayed under the rug. On the other hand, I deduce that if the topic of sodomy is brought up in season 2, there is no ambiguity that both main leads won’t give in to conformity and external pressure (even in the form of threats). Why? It is because during season 2, both characters will come to be true to themselves. That‘s how they can become master of their own life.
This signifies that in order to go on the past of self-mastery, the champion needs to break free from materialism (chapter 41), from his manager’s influence (father figure) and even from the MFC world (authorities) !! What is the common denominator between these three persons? MONEY! (chapter 50) Hence the last match was not cancelled in the last minute. The athlete is not fighting out of fun and passion, but out of obligation and survival. He is trapped in a world where money is everything. Thus he was always pushed to accept any challenger despite his injuries. That’s how I realized why the athlete always suspected Kim Dan of being greedy. It is because he projected his own thoughts onto his partner. However, this negative perception was definitely influenced by his “hyung”, we have the best example in episode 46. Due to Park Namwook, Joo Jaekyung was the one who was constantly thinking and talking about money in front of Kim Dan. (chapter 26) No wonder why he got so surprised by Kim Dan’s reaction in the locker room: (chapter 51) He was disarmed by a single question and a shocked and disappointed face: (chapter 51) The question implied that the doctor had been trusting him.
1. 3. The “lanista’s” chains
We had another perfect example of “Escape from Freedom” in episode 43 at the restaurant. Note that Park Namwook underlined that the fight was the champion’s decision (chapter 43), yet he added shortly this comment: : (chapter 43) The hypocrite coach utilized the personal pronoun “WE” indicating that he and his peers had played a role in the athlete’s decision. Funny is that though he complained about the schedule, he still accepted the switch of the fighter later. But he could have voiced his fears and objections. Nevertheless, he did nothing. Since I connected the halmeoni to past, I suddenly realized that the “lanista” embodies the opposite notion. He is trapped in the future, thus he is always anxious. Imagine that in that scene, they were celebrating Joo Jaekyung’s birthday, it should have been a good time. Yet, the manager kept talking about work and the future. (chapter 43) (chapter 43) This is a sign that he was not “enjoying the present”. In my eyes, with his comments, he was actually ruining the party. Fortunately, no one paid attention to his words except the physical therapist and Yosep. By talking like that, he gives the impression that he is caring and paying attention to the fighter. Yet this is just an illusion, for he is not focused on the present. He neglected his duties, therefore the schemers were able to bring drugs to the champion’s rooms. (chapter 49) Notice that he was afraid of an outburst from Joo Jaekyung in the locker room, therefore they were restraining him. This was no real protection. I am suspecting that the manager is trusting MFC and its organization. In addition, his obsession with the future explains why the athlete’s mental health has been neglected by the coach and manager. As a conclusion, Park Namwook is himself trapped in his own world: money, fear of the future and the champion‘s retirement which means the end of his own career as manager and coach. Therefore he is pushing his fighter to race against time. It is only a matter until his boy gets injured!!
This means that we should see the athlete’s suspension as his moment of release. He is no longer forced to fight. He is “abandoned” by MFC, fans and even by his manager (chapter 53). The latter announces that his “boy” can take a break. What caught my attention is his idiom. The suspension got turned into a break which sounds much more positive. Interesting is that break is not only a synonym for “rest”, but also for “opportunity, chance”. This new discovery reinforces my previous interpretation: the loss of his “title” and his suspension are in verity an escape to freedom. Why? It is because he is no longer exposed to manipulations and external pressure like in episode 36: (chapter 36) money, social media, the agency, the lawyer, Park Namwook and Jeong Yosep. For the first time, Joo Jaekyung can think of something else other than work. Nevertheless, the athlete had not realized it yet. Striking is that the longer the fighter thought about the PT’s resignation, the longer he came to object to it. (chapter 53) This means that the fighter was acknowledging the “uke” as an important member of Team Black. In addition, he was recognizing Kim Dan’s effort and talent as PT. Moreover, it exposes the absence of change in Joo Jaekyung’s mentality. He was still “thinking” of work and fighting. It displays that the protagonist had not realized the true signification of his suspension yet. Hence the doctor’s departure was necessary. Joo Jaekyung is forced to think about his fated partner, making him forget his work and his career. His “obsession” with Kim Dan will push him to stop being a workaholic. But there is more to it.
By leaving the city behind (my prediction), the champion’s not aware that this trip will become a spiritual journey where he will discover his true self. But for that, meditation is required. In my opinion, the grandmother’s illness should serve him as a wake-up call. He spent a lot of money on her treatment, but she couldn’t be saved. It looks like he never visited her again. Should he see her again, he could get shocked. From this (chapter 21) to this (chapter 47) Money is powerless in front of death and terrible injuries. Therefore he is lucky that his shoulder is not ruined forever. Moreover a trip represents a good metaphor for an escape, a travel is a synonym for freedom and the end of “routine”.
2. The ability to love
Far away from medias, public eyes, the agency and his manager, he can discover a different world: the West Coast and nature. And this brings me to a quote from Erich Fromm:
Paradoxically, the ability to be alone is the condition for the ability to love. (The Art Of Loving)
Through this statement, we have the explanation why Joo Jaekyung can love and why he couldn’t love Kim Dan properly in season 1. The fact that he lived alone in the penthouse is a proof of his independency (chapter 35). However, since he didn’t spend much time in his own home, he never took the time to take care of his soulmate. By leaving the city and Team Black behind, he would become truly alone (as opposition to his trips to Busan, the States) which would give him an opportunity to become more honest to himself and to Kim Dan.
In addition, this quote exposes the absence of “unconditional love” from the grandmother. (chapter 53) So far, she could never be alone, she always needed the assistance of others: Kim Dan, the doctor, the nurse, Joo Jaekyung. She always relied on others (“we”, “life”). But it is also the same for Kim Dan who has always been listening to people, as his desire was to get accepted. His conformity led him to experience misery, as he lacked critical thinking. He never questioned people’s words, decisions or behaviors. Only thanks to his soulmate, he started changing. His psychological restrains were his abandonment issues and his low self-esteem. That’s the reason why their love couldn’t flourish in season 1. Nevertheless, Kim Dan still had a good disposition for being capable of loving someone, exactly like his fated partner. He could live on his own as well.This signifies that their future love relationship won’t be toxic, as they won’t be needy or dependent on each other, the exact opposite between the grandmother and Kim Dan or Joo Jaekyung and his hyung Park Namwook. However, this doesn‘t mean that they won‘t help each other.
I am quite certain that the fighter must have noticed the doctor’s low self-esteem in the letter. Therefore he felt bad for his reproaches and lack of trust. Remember that the champion never expressed a compliment or even showed gratitude towards the doctor. (chapter 43) In episode 1, he gave a positive feedback (chapter 1). Nonetheless, his words sounded more negative due to the usage of negation. Moreover, Kim Dan was too scared to take his words seriously. Consequently, it becomes obvious that Kim Dan needs to hear praises from the athlete himself. It is not just about an apology about his misjudgment, the “hamster” needs to hear from his own patient that he trusts him and his hands. Thus he wants to be needed: (chapter 53) This explicates why the young man kept questioning the actor’s intentions behind his gifts. He could see that the man didn’t need him. This thought displays his desire to give a meaning to his own existence as well. If he is needed, he has a reason to exist. This desire of being needed can be expressed by words, but also with the hands: or like this: And what does the hand symbolize? The latter symbolizes gratitude and love! Hence the grandmother took the MMA fighter’s hand in order to thank him. (chapter 22) (chapter 22) As a conclusion, love and gratitude represents the key to freedom and as such to power. And now, you comprehend why The Art Of Loving can not be separated from „Escape from Freedom“.
2. 1. Love and Power
This explains why the famous author declared this:
“For a productive character, giving is the highest expression of his abilities. It is precisely in the act of giving that I experience my strength, my richness, my power.“
This means that by giving, the person feels strong and powerful. Why? Fromm views the act of giving not as a depletion of oneself, but rather as a fulfillment and actualization of one’s capabilities. The productive character, according to him, doesn’t define himself by what he possesses or hoards, but rather by what he can give to others. It is his heart which defines his strength. Giving becomes a way of affirming one’s own power and abundance, showcasing that true fulfillment is found in one’s ability to be generous, creative, and life-affirming. Notice that the author contrasts generosity with passivity. By giving, the person becomes proactive and is no longer passive. In the past, I had described Joo Jaekyung as a person suffering from “inner passivity” [For more read “Couch Confession”]. As soon as I read the quote from The Art Of Loving, I realized why the champion disliked receiving presents (chapter 45) so much and preferred organizing a charity event for his birthday . (chapter 41) Being on the receiving side makes him feel weak and powerless. He is reduced to become a passive man. Furthermore, we shouldn’t overlook that such presents are not entirely selfless. Companies or admirers have expectations from Joo Jaekyung, earning some money or getting his attention. At the same time, these presents are strongly connected to his title and fame as champion. Thus they are not taking into consideration about the athlete’s dislikes and likes. Thus he was offered a bottle of wine (chapter 12), though he is no drinker or he doesn’t eat cakes. (chapter 41) The fact that the athlete organized a charity event for his birthday exposes not only his huge heart, but also that he had long recognized the power of generosity. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the champion was willing to pay off the doctor’s debts. (chapter 18) Here, he hoped to see gratitude on his fated partner’s face, but it didn’t happen like he imagined. Yet, notice that despite their argument, Joo Jaekyung proposed to the main lead to live with him in the penthouse: (chapter 18) His facial expression is exposing his true thoughts. He was definitely happy to help the doctor. The reason is simple. He is in control of his heart and life. This shows that deep down, the man has always had a soft heart and could find fulfillment in giving. However, the problem is that the champion had also internalized that there is nothing free in this world. Due to his past experiences, he realized that receivers would exploite his goodness. The green-haired guy was the perfect example. (chapter 2) Therefore it is not surprising that he kept denying his kindness to the doctor: (chapter 18) He had to, because the man was now living with him. Joo Jaekyung feared that his roommate could come to take advantage of his new position and even consider this place as his own. As you can see, the champion had long discovered the power of giving to others. Yet his problem was that he couldn’t live out this principle: he was either exploited or he has no family or close friend so far.
And now, let me ask you one question: who likes giving presents in Jinx? One might reply Kim Dan and Choi Heesung. The doctor and the actor have both something in common. (chapter 30) They both desire to be acknowledged and appreciated. (chapter 45) With this image, it was, as if Kim Dan wanted to be distinguished from all the stans. Yes, I do think that this has something to do their own negative feelings. However, there is a difference between Choi Heesung and Kim Dan. Note that the gifts are related to his sponsors and the agency. They were related to his work. Moreover, the gumiho rarely gave the meals or the presents personally. (chapter 31) (chapter 31) Furthermore, the actor gave these things for one reason: it was to obtain the doctor’s heart or to maintain his good image as a celebrity. In other words, these gestures were not selfless at all. This explains why the athlete was so weary of such “gifts”: a return of favor or a service. But the comedian is not the only one donating things. Naturally, it is the manager Park Namwook. (Chapter 26) (chapter 36) However, my avid readers should ponder on the following aspect: how did he buy the jackets and the junk food? (Chapter 37) This last scene is terrible, for this purchase happened behind the boss’ back. Naturally, everything was bought with the company card!! In other words, Park Namwook’s generosity is fake, for he is not spending his own money. After this new realization, I started wondering if the athlete’s negative attitude towards Kim Dan is not the consequence of Park Namwook’s behavior as well who takes it for granted to spend money on the athlete’s account. Why did the champion anticipate an expectation from Kim Dan, when he received the keychain? (Chapter 45) It is because his relationship with his coach has always been based on „conditional love and expectations“. Don’t forget that the coach was particularly nice to the athlete after winning his match in Busan. He was willing to be his „servant“ in that moment. Furthermore, there exists another evidence that in episode 45 the fighter latched out on the doctor because of his unresolved feelings towards his hyung. (Chapter 45) Kim Dan had not only followed the stans‘ behavior, but also listened to Park Namwook‘s words constantly. ’ (chapter 41) This frenzy was portrayed as something positive. Jinxworms can observe that the manager is mentioning the existence of „favors“. For me, it is no coincidence that in episode 45, the arrival from presents coming from his hyung coincides with the present with Kim Dan. It shows the underlying conflict between the celebrity and the former wrestler. Nevertheless, the fighter has not grasped it yet. So far, Joo Jaekyung has not tried to defy Park Namwook openly, to claim his place as the true owner of Team Black. We should see his words here as a first attempt to act as the boss (Chapter 46) The tension reached its peak in that scene: (chapter 52) The manager imagined that he could act like in the past (recurring to force), for Joo Jaekyung was „used“ to take his slaps. That’s where the generosity from Park Namwook comes from: he gives his punches to Joo Jaekyung and takes Joo Jaekyung‘s company for granted. And now, you comprehend why I selected such a title for this essay.
(Chapter 26) The sparring in episode 26 represents the positive version of giving a punch and taking it. The fighter was not upset about his defeat, moreover he was acting like a real teacher asking the physical therapist to overcome his own fears. On the hand, the slap at the hospital embodies the opposite notions: resent, no real teaching, no reflection, no listening, the one slapping is not overcoming his own fears and vents his anger. The give and take in episode 26 was happiness, true generosity, self-awareness, while this slap displays misery, anger, ignorance: (Chapter 52) True generosity, for Kim Dan had risked his health for the sake of Potato. (Chapter 26) The contrast not only exposes Park Namwook’s fake generosity, but also his greed and selfishness. For me, he missed the opportunity, as at the gym, Kim Dan took the chance, when the athlete was distracted. Hence in my opinion, chapter 52 was the turning point in their toxic relationship. Moreover, it signifies that the manager lost his special position as hyung. Far away from the gym, Joo Jaekyung will see Kim Dan under a different light, maybe even as a true role model, for he is wearing his heart in his hand.
2. 2. The wolf, the hamster and the world
But Erich Fromm wrote this about love:
“If I can say to another, ‘I love you,’ I must also be able to say, ‘I love in you all others, I love through you the entire world, I love in you also myself.'”
For Fromm, love transcends a personal or exclusive attachment to one individual; it is a universal force that connects the self to humanity and existence as a whole. True love, in his view, is inclusive and expansive. It’s not a possessive or isolating sentiment but rather one that opens the lover to the wider world, fostering a connection to humanity and, ultimately, a deep acceptance and love for oneself.
Thus I come to the following conclusions: the moment the doctor and the champion admits their affection for their fated partner, they won’t be suffering from self-loathing or low self-esteem. But there is more to it. If you keep the quote in mind, you will realize that the champion’s affection for Kim Dan was not true love. [Like mentioned above, he couldn’t love properly] He couldn’t stand the idea of sharing his partner to others. (chapter 7) (chapter 43) He needed to seclude him from the others. But where does this possessiveness come from? In my opinion, it is not just the result of his own insecurities, but also the influence of the bad role model he had: Park Namwook. First, only in chapter 45, the manager sent congratulations from his family: (chapter 45) This means that Joo Jaekyung was never treated like a real family member. Then, due to his bad portrait of Joo Jaekyung (chapter 9), the manager kept creating a bad image of the athlete: brutal, moody, maniac… but the reality is that the man is actually generous and caring, like mentioned above and the coach knew this. Hence he could lie without any remorse: he is a savior and the gym owner. Moreover, the athlete can speak well and be polite. (chapter 22) This scene at the hospital displays that the fighter had been mirroring the behavior of his counterpart: Shin Okja is sweet and kind. And who is moody, yelling, brutal ? Park Namwook: (chapter 43) (chapter 52) The one who raised him like that is actually him: (chapter 7) Therefore I conclude that this possessiveness and obsession with Kim Dan is the result of the manager’s influence. Park Namwook treated him like a possession. And this brings me to my next part. How to become happy? One might reply: by loving someone. However, how can Joo Jaekyung drop his insecurities and open his heart like that? As you can see, we need another explanation.
3. The guide for happiness
Erich Fromm’s philosophy in To Have or To Be? revolves around two fundamental modes of existence: the having mode and the being mode. These modes represent distinct ways of interacting with the world, structuring relationships, and understanding one’s identity.
I am posting this video which I found very well made. Funny is that the blogger used a haiku to illustrate the difference between the being mode and the having mode.
3. 1. The Having Mode
In the “having” mode, identity and value are based on possessions and control over objects, people, and even oneself. The having mode is characterized by:
Possession and Ownership: One’s self-worth and sense of security are derived from what one possesses—material wealth, status, knowledge, even relationships. (Chapter 40) This explicates why the manager is happy in this scene. Thanks to him, he earned a lot of money and felt recognized.
Security in Stability: Individuals in the having mode seek to secure their identity through accumulation, feeling stable only when they can cling to things.
Alienation and Objectification: Relationships and experiences become objects to be owned or controlled, reducing people and emotions to mere assets.
Fromm argues that the having mode can lead to anxiety and insecurity because possessions can always be lost or taken away. It fosters competitiveness, isolation, and a fixation on external validation, ultimately stunting genuine self-growth and connection with others. Under this light, Manhwa-philes can grasp why the athlete, pushed by his mentor, kept accepting fights after another. The champion was suffering from self-loathing, but in order to get recognition and admiration from his hyung, he needed to win. Notice how gentle and proud the man was after the victories (chapter 15), but as soon as his idol lost his title and got even suspended, he yelled and slapped his fighter: (chapter 52) Why did he not blame the cheaters who had tricked Joo Jaekyung and framed the physical therapist? If you read my previous analyses about the coach, you will certain recall about my diagnosis: he seems to suffer from decidophobia. But as you can see, the man is unhappy, for he is living in the “Having Mode”. Hence he is taking no risk and letting the athlete make decisions. Furthermore, it explains perfectly why the manager lied to the members here: (chapter 22) Since his relationship with the main lead is so secure, he could claim the gym as his own. Notice how he treats the members here: he’s putting them under pressure, threatening them. Everything is revolving around competition, seriousness and greed. Why doesn’t Joo Jaekyung mess with his weight and nutrition? It is because his hyung made sure that the latter would fulfil all his expectations. He needs to be ready for the next fight. Why was the manager not present here? (chapter 43) This exposes his lack of engagement and indifference in the end, but this becomes even more obvious during the night: (chapter 43) Where was he, when his star was drunk? It was, as though he had vanished. (chapter 43) But the best evidence for this interpretation is this image: (chapter 52) The manager is upset, because his boy lost his title and his reputation is ruined. Moreover, many members left the gym which means that the company lost a lot of money.
“If I am what I have and if I lose what I have, who then am I?”From Erich Fromm (To Have or To Be?)
This highlights the danger of building identity around possessions and the resulting vulnerability. And how did Park Namwook define himself in his life? He was a coach, a manager, the owner of Team Black…. (chapter 9) However, he never presented himself as a father or a husband. It was, as if his children or wife were not a source of his happiness. Why? It is because they don’t bring money, but rather cost money. Thanks to Joo Jaekyung’s popularity, the manager could stand in the spotlight (chapter 40), yet notice that no fans or fighter know his name as a successful coach or manager. He is not a famous manager in the end. His income depends on the athlete’s career and victories. No wonder why he put so much pressure on his celebrity. Thus I had the following revelation: he was actually exposing his true self in front of the doctor at the restaurant. (chapter 43) Joo Jaekyung would have to pick himself up, Park Namwook wouldn’t be there in order to assist him. Why? It is because it represented his own fears. Don’t forget that he is a former wrestler and athlete. He must have experienced it. The end of his boy’s career represents the end of his own career. Hence I am suspecting that the real savior of Park Namwook was the fighter himself, as the latter offered him an opportunity to find a good job.
But there is more to it. Why did the coach neglect doctor Kim Dan (chapter 40) in the States and even at the gym? (Chapter 43) It is because he doesn’t view the uke as a possession contrary to his „boy“. Why? It is because the young man doesn’t bring money or contribute to boast the manager’s self-esteem. In fact, Kim Dan is an expensive PT and the manager is aware of his high salary. Moreover, contrary to the hamster, Park Namwook was never seen in the penthouse, and the celebrity refused to invite the members. This is a clue that the champion could have refused to invite his coach there. The doctor’s stay at the penthouse is something Park Namwook discovered by accident. (Chapter 22) And now, it is important to recall that in the mode of Having, rivalry and competition are predominant. Therefore I deduce that deep down, the coach and manager sensed the physical therapist as a source of threat and rival. Therefore Jinx-philes shouldn’t be surprised that the coach did nothing to keep Kim Dan. (Chapter 53) Here his gestures and words should be judged as lip-services. He can even rationalize his departure: bad luck, they save a lot of money, for the next PT will have a lower salary. In addition, Kim Dan was treated as the celebrity’s possession, therefore he used him as a tool in order to compensate the actor. The manager is definitely imagining that once the break ends, things will work like before. (Chapter 53) Here, I feel the need to add that though I am portraying the coach in a rather pejorative light, I am not saying that he is a malicious or evil man. My point is that he needs to change and realize his wrong-doings. As long as he lives in this mode, he won’t be able to be happy: always in the fear of losing his possessions. So should a separation take place, it is possible that the distance brings more clarity and helps them to improve their relationship. However, I have to admit that I wished to witness a real argument between the hyung and his pupil. A new version of this scene: (chapter 17)
Interesting is that the sociologist stated this as well:
“In the having mode, one’s happiness lies in one’s superiority over others, in one’s power, and in one’s capacity to conquer, to defeat, and to kill.”
With this observation, it becomes comprehensible why the coach not only used violence against the athlete but also pushed the main lead to be rough with his own body. (Chapter 43) It is not random that Mingwa showed a rough manager while complaining about his star. She was implying his responsibility for mistreating his body in this scene. Park Namwook needed to prove his superiority over the celebrity to justify his position. And he used the fighter’s good heart, trust in him and social norms to manipulate his prize and possession. As a conclusion, both characters have a toxic relationship, exactly like between the halmoni and Kim Dan.
But Kim Dan was not different from the manager. He also lived in the mode of “having”. Hence once he earned money, he would buy gifts to others: (chapter 41) In his eyes, possessions and money determine someone’s values. Hence he bought an expensive keychain for his fated partner. Furthermore, I have been wondering if this spending is not related to Shin Okja, the latter could have been a spendthrift. In the essay „Click 📸: Between Fleeting illusions and Enduring Realities“ I had outlined that all the objects in the flat would belong to the grandmother (Chapter 19). Another possibility is that she made sure that her grandchild would spend money on her: (chapter 41) And this brings me to my next important revelation. The grandmother never said thank you to Kim Dan. She either apologizes (chapter 53 ) or makes it sound like a reproach „Spoil me to death“. There is no THANK YOU. She didn‘t give him her hand like in episode 22 with the celebrity as well. But there is another detail that caught my attention: the nurse mentioned the paid bills (chapter 22) after the departure of Joo Jaekyung, but notice how the halmeoni thanked the benefactor: (Chapter 22) She didn’t express the reason for her gratefulness. She didn‘t bring up the hospital bills, but she knew about it. In other words, when she showed her gratitude, she was in reality just thanking him for his company. That‘s how Kim Dan perceived it first and we should do it as well. To conclude, the grandmother is not really thankful, when it comes to money. Exactly like the manager, she takes it for granted. In fact, she gave him the yoghurt which was offered by the hospital. (chapter 21) One might argue that the poor woman couldn’t do much to express her gratitude. However, this is just a deception. Shin Okja could have written a letter to express her gratitude to Joo Jaekyung. Why do you think Mingwa created two scenes with a letter or card? (chapter 45) (chapter 53) The comparison lets transpire the importance of words. The champion might have judged the keychain differently, if he had read the card. But he didn’t. Another parallel between these two scenes is the rejection of a gift! However, in the final episode, Kim Dan voiced genuine gratitude towards his benefactor. The latter had allowed him to work as his PT. With the letter, he could voice his thoughts and emotions much better. And now, you realize that Shin Okja could have acted the same way. This made me realize that deep down, she resents being poor. She likes Dan spending money on her. (Chapter 41) Despite her rebuke she actually doesn’t meant it. She never actually told him to stop or rejected Joo Jaekyung‘s generosity. Instead, she made the following request to her grandson: (chapter 41). He should treat the sportsman nicely (“do good”). Kim Dan is the one who should be indebted to Joo Jaekyung. However, observe what she said in front of her grandchild before: she was the one who was grateful to the main lead, and not Kim Dan!! (chapter 41) She should have been the one who expressed her gratitude to Joo Jaekyung, but not Kim Dan for the trip (it was work related anyway). One might argue that the poor woman is trapped in the hospital, she can not do much. But you are wrong. She could have written a letter to her benefactor which means that she would have sacrificed some of her time for the athlete. Imagine that she had sent a message to the athlete, the latter might have decided to pay a visit to her. He is not truly heartless. With this silence, she created the impression that his assistance had changed her situation.
As you can see, she delegated her “gratitude” to her relative. Hence no wonder why Kim Dan chose to work hard for the keychain. He had to “work hard” in order to repay the huge debt (the trip to the States, the hospital). That’s why I come to the conclusion that the grandmother doesn’t represent true gratitude. She is similar to her male version: putting the responsibility on others and using words as lip-services. Simultaneously, this new discovery exposes another cause for her own suffering: she was also living in the mode of „having“. As my avid readers can notice, all the characters in Jinx were living the wrong way.
And this brings me to another aspect: Kim Dan’s diploma as physical therapist. In the having mode, education is centered on acquisition and possession of information. Knowledge is seen as something to be accumulated, memorized, and quantified—often in terms of grades, certificates, or degrees. Hence the doctor thought for a brief moment to take a MMA trainer seminar. (chapter 22)
Focus on Outcomes Over Process: Success in the having mode is defined by external achievements, grades, or credentials, rather than by actual understanding or personal growth.
Competitive Learning: Students are encouraged to see education as a competitive endeavor, where success often involves outperforming others rather than cooperating or collaborating.
Dependency on External Tools: This mindset can make students more prone to relying on shortcuts like cheating or using AI to complete assignments without really engaging with the material. In this context, tools like AI might be used to bypass learning rather than deepen understanding, reducing education to a means to an end.
Lack of Internal Motivation: The focus on external validation makes intrinsic motivation scarce. This dependency on external rewards may undermine creativity, critical thinking, and the desire for genuine understanding, as students prioritize “having knowledge” over “being knowledgeable.”
Kim Dan was not a proud PT. In fact, he had no problem to take a job as a courier. For him, the diploma was just a piece of paper. Why? It is because he was not truly motivated to become a PT. His choice was influenced by his halmoni and his financial situation. He was doing it for the money: (chapter 1) In other words, he was not passionate about his profession. This means that he didn’t define himself as PT due to his lack of engagement and low self-esteem. Besides, let’s not forget that he judges people based on their social status and seniority. I would even add, the main lead had not recognized the existence of his own skills (knowledge, genuineness and dedication). But by working for Joo Jaekyung, he came to enjoy his job. This explicates why he kept buying books. (chapter 53) He likes not only his job now, but also learning as such. This is no coincidence that education in the mode of “being” means that the focus is on learning and developing skills. Hence I still see a change in the hamster at the end of season 1: (chapter 53) He is defining himself by his skills: he is a PT!! Money plays no longer a role. He is about to live in the mode of „being“.
However, there are other students in Jinx. Fromm’s explanations about human psychology made me realize why many members from Team Black left the gym soon after the champion’s loss and bad PR: (chapter 52) In this panel, the author let us see glimpses of their motivation and thoughts. For them, the champion has nothing to teach them, since he lost his title and is injured. This shows that they are only interested in the outcome, success and as such fame, but not in the process, how to become skilled! In other words, they see “success” as a possession. He has no title, then he has nothing to offer. They are all living in the mode of having, which can only lead to misery and even self-destruction. No wonder why they were not too upset or shocked, when they heard that the game had been rigged. But what led them to make such a decision?
Naturally, the manager played a huge role in this. The gym gave the impression that by being by the athlete’s side, they would become successful as well. Park Namwook contributed to this wrong evolution, for he didn’t confront the fighters with reality: he made false promises. (chapter 23) Then he only focused on the “outcome” and not on the process. Hence he neglected them, delegated his task on the pressured athlete. The latter had to train them: (chapter 25) and (chapter 36) In my eyes, he didn’t want to play the bad guy. The meeting or his worries were more important (chapter 36) than their training and career. Moreover, he kept bribing them with junk food (chapter 26) or new jackets or towels. He was only interested in getting new members, but not in developing their skills. This explains why he treated Seonho so well: (chapter 46) The latter was a new source of income and fame. Everything was revolving around money. That’s how it dawned on me why the manager got angry for the bet in episode 26: (chapter 26) We shouldn’t judge his words as a verity, he was just using the doctor as a false excuse. The reality is that the sparring had brought no money at all! This fight was strongly intertwined with fun. The notion of „entertaining“ stands in opposition to money. Fun means feeling emotions and being to true one’s self. In other words, Kim Dan stands for a different notion of MMA fighting: the sportsmen shouldn’t work for money, but for fun. They are artists too. This signifies that as time passed on, the members of Team Black lost their passion for fighting (chapter 26) and became more obsessed with possessions and fame. Potato and the remaining members represent the exceptions. They enjoyed the lessons despite the pain and struggles. The other members became dependent on external tools which led them to lose their integrity. To conclude, the reason for their disloyalty is that at the end, they had long internalized the mode of having and were just interested in getting successful.
3. 2. The Being Mode
In contrast, the “being” mode focuses on authentic self-expression, inner fulfillment, and experience rather than ownership. Key aspects include:
Living Authentically: People in the being mode derive meaning from their experiences, creativity, and actions, rather than from acquiring or possessing. That‘s why fun is so important. And who embodies fun in Jinx? Naturally Heesung (special episode2 ), but also Cheolmin (chapter 13) who likes making jokes. That‘s how I came to understand why Cheolmin appeared only one time in season 1. He will come to replace the manager: (chapter 13)
Dynamic Engagement: This mode emphasizes growth, spontaneity, and a deep, active engagement with life. Here, identity is fluid and self-renewing, driven by inner growth rather than external gains.
Connectedness and Compassion: Fromm sees the being mode as fostering a sense of unity with others and the world, as it’s grounded in compassion, shared experience, and a true sense of community.
The being mode fosters qualities like love, empathy, joy, and creativity, enabling individuals to experience life in a richer, more meaningful way.
Cheolmin stands for understanding and trust in humans. He criticized the man first, but he didn‘t imply that he had done it with bad intentions. Secondly, he believed his sunbae, (Chapter 13) when the latter denied his responsibility. This shows that the man doesn’t mistrust people. He has faith in humans. And in this short scene, the doctor shows alle positive notions mentioned above: love, empathy, joy and creativity. Therefore I come to the following interpretation: he embodies the being mode. No wonder why he was not present in season 1. The main lead was definitely obsessed with work. Hence the moment Cheolmin’s path crosses Kim Dan’s, the funny doctor should become the hamster’s new role model.
3. 3. The Larger Philosophical Context
Fromm’s philosophy reflects a critique of modern consumerism and materialism, which, in his view, has led society towards the having mode. He argues that this mode is ultimately destructive, as it alienates individuals from their true selves and from others. The being mode, on the other hand, aligns with the principles of humanistic and existential philosophy, emphasizing the pursuit of self-actualization, meaning, and interconnectedness.
Fromm warns that without a shift from “having” to “being,” society risks falling into moral and psychological decay, driven by the insatiable quest for possessions and power. And we can observe this in Jinx. MFC and the medical world (chapter 48) are full of greedy people who have no problems to commit crimes in order to achieve their goals (more fame, more wealth, revenge, more connections). Baek Junmin became a champion by cheating. (Chapter 49) Thus he thought, the athlete had earned his title the same way. His fights were rigged, yet the verity is that the idol worked hard to achieve this level. The irony is that The Gunshot experienced much too late that his assumption was wrong. (Chapter 52) His shaking is exposing his fears. Like mentioned in the past, I am anticipating that The Shotgun will avoid a new fight with the celebrity.
Thus I interpret these two panels from Mingwa like this: They embody the mode of being. The hands are touching each other directly. They are not attached by money. Moreover, the hands express positive emotions and thoughts: support, gratitude, honesty, tenderness, acceptance and more importantly trust and fun. They are enjoying the present moment. Mingwa announced with these images the happy ending for these two characters who thought that they were jinxed. The reality is that they were responsible for their own misery.
This work urges a reassessment of values and priorities, where personal growth and human connection take precedence over material wealth and social status. And that’s where Joo Jaekyung is standing now. (chapter 53) He is standing at a crossroad. What does he truly want in life? Fame? More money? Or happiness and as such love and fun?
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
Please support the authors by reading the Manhwas on the official websites. This is where you can read the manhwa: Jinx But be aware that the Manhwa is a mature Yaoi, which means, it is about homosexuality with explicit scenes. Here is the link of thetable of contents about Jinx.Here is the link where you can find the table of contents of analyzed Manhwas. Here are the links, if you are interested in the first work from Mingwa, BJ Alex, and the previous essay about Jinx La Vie En Rose
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas. Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
1. The role of Routine in Jinx
In my last essay La Vie En Rose , I named Choi Heesung Mister Boredom, while I introduced the champion as Mister Routine explaining why the latter would reject the artist. (chapter 30) Whereas the protagonist sees in a pattern a shield and protection, the other considers it as a source of danger, for the person doesn’t feel alive.
1. 1. The prince’s perception of routine
As you can see, Heesung views regularity as a synonym for death. Why? His reason is simple. He doesn’t sense his heart racing. Interesting is that when the physical therapist interacted with the actor for the first time, the former didn’t treat him as a celebrity, but as a normal patient. Choi Heesung was simply a human in the protagonist’s eyes and nothing else. (Chapter 30) Kim Dan had heard the conversation between the artist and his manager before offering his help and approaching him. Then when he took his hand for an examination, he was not holding it out of admiration. (Chapter 30) No wonder why the doctor caught his attention. The pink haired star got surprised by such an unusual treatment. The irony is that the main lead was doing nothing out of the ordinary. This shows that till this meeting, the actor had always been treated as a prince, for the latter had always been privileged. It is not surprising that Heesung found Joo Jaekyung refreshing. (Chapter 30) He was the only one who would not consider him as special, rather as bothersome. Yes, he was not favored by the emperor. Under his new light, it becomes comprehensible why Mingwa let the gumiho play the role of a prince wearing a purple hanbok with Potato: (Special episode 2) The purple hanbok is strongly connected to Joseon royalty. (For more read my essays about Painter Of The Night) In addition, while the comedian thinks, it is a fiction, he is wrong in verity. It was a reality, for he has been living like a sovereign. And now, you comprehend why Heesung praised the physical therapist to the sky. (Chapter 30) By treating him like an average patient, he could only appear as very professional and competent. (Chapter 30) He was seen as a serious and honest doctor who was not looking for favors and recognition. So I deduce that the actor felt moved by such a selflessness and care. (Chapter 30) We should consider this image full with stars as a metaphor for the comedian’s heart racing. To conclude, their first encounter reflected Heesung’s philosophy: his desire for novelty and genuine attention, while he is longing for normal treatment and as such for an ordinary relationship. The expression “soulmate” is implying the notion of equity. Thus because of the doctor’s actions, Heesung felt alive. Funny is that by discovering the doctor, Heesung was encouraged to accept routine. Therefore he came to the gym on a regular basis. (Chapter 31) This shows the inner conflict of the actor. Deep down, he dislikes being treated as a prince and would like to be seen as a man and nothing more. Normality and regularity stand in opposition to privilege and novelty. On the other side, he seems to reject averageness and commonplaceness. Therefore he likes to show off his wealth: (chapter 32) Through the ukes (Potato and Kim Dan), the fox is experiencing the positive aspects of ordinariness. He drinks soju while eating a cheap meal on the street to drown his sorrow (chapter 35) or he imagines to have sex in a barn next to a crowded place. (Special episode 2) As you can see, thanks to the new episode, I realized that Potato’s role is to make him give up on his special status and privileges. In the bedroom, he might become the master, but outside he will be forced to work for someone else: Potato and as such for the main couple. And this brings me to my next prediction. Look how Mingwa ended the second special episode: Manhwaphiles see Potato running away, because he is embarrassed. For me, it indicates that Potato will turn his back on Heesung. Yes, we should see this ending as the positive reflection from this night: (chapter 53) Back then, the champion didn’t imagine that the doctor had already started distancing himself. However, here it is clear that contrary to the main lead, Yoon-Gu doesn’t plan to leave the actor or to neglect him at all. He is a very mature and responsible person. Besides, he has just accepted his suggestion: he plans to visit him on the set. However, Heesung is about to learn important life lessons. Life never goes as planned. Furthermore, he will be forced to question his principles and his behavior. (Special episode 1) He needs to become responsible. He won’t get sick of his lover, and he is going to miss him terribly. In my eyes, Choi Heesung is about to go through the same experience than his frenemy: regret and longing. He should have paid more attention to the physical therapist and the champion (chapter 35), as their relationship is affecting his own life. How so? It is because the young MMA fighter is a stan of Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung! (Chapter 35) Let’s not forget that when Yoon-Gu helped the physical therapist in the locker room, he was indirectly assisting the star. (Chapter 49) The problem is that in season 1, he was rather distant and privileged the celebrity. Therefore he didn’t protect the physical therapist properly. Since the maknae is really sad about the doctor’s departure (chapter 52), it becomes clear that his interest aligns with his idol’s. (Chapter 53) Therefore he can only support the champion’s decision to bring back the main lead. Yet, under the orange tent he decided to cheer them on from afar. Thus I am now inclined to think that the maknae could choose to become more proactive, when it comes to Kim Dan.
The other reason for envisioning a separation is that in the latest episode, readers could see the fox’s blushing. (Special episode 2) The latter got more pronounced, as time passed on, a sign of his rebirth or revival. He is on his way to fall deeply in love with the maknae, because he is having fun all the time. (Special episode 2) Fascinating is that the expression “to have a ball” (a synonym to enjoy oneself) is related to Cinderella.
Where does have a ball come from?
The first records of the phrase have a ball come from around 1879. It comes from American slang. The word ball is used in the sense of a fancy party with dancing, such as the one attended by Cinderella. Quoted from https://www.dictionary.com/browse/have-a-ball#
Cinderella is a fairy tale about transformation and disguise. The young woman is able to climb socially thanks to a her godmother, a hidden sponsor!! One might think that Potato is a new version of Cinderella and Heesung is his future sponsor. Yet I believe that the actor will make the opposite experience than the original protagonist’s. Through Potato, Choi Heesung will discover a new world… MMA fighting, criminality and even misery. My avid readers should recall that when he was sent to the gym, he was reading a script entitled: EXTREME WORLDS (Chapter 29) He has only lived in one so far due to his privileges. It was, as if he has lived in a fairy tale, far away from reality. Now with Potato, he is finally able to live out his fantasies, hence his fairytale-like world has just lost its reason to exist. Thanks to Kim Dan and Potato, the comedian is brought back to reality. He is discovering not only averageness, but also the true significance of routine and normality. Thanks to the latter, trust and intimacy can deepen. He found out that he can experience novelty through sex.
Interesting is that the actor is now trying to include his lover in his professional life. (Special episode 2) It was, as if he wanted Potato to switch his career. It exposes his desire to be close to the maknae. However, with the champion’s downfall and the physical therapist’s departure, I am quite certain that Yoon-Gu’s position at Team Black is about to change. The gym needs to become successful again and present new athletes. Yoon-Gu can no longer be treated as an extra!! His future is now important for Team Black and Park Namwook. Finally, he proved his worth by fighting the older and bigger fighters at the restaurant. Thus I doubt that Choi Heesung can make a deal with Park Namwook like in the past.
1. 2. The champion’s habits and Heesung
Then in her last notes, Mingwa described Joo Jaekyung’s daily schedule. The moment you read this note, you can grasp why the athlete would consider the comedian as a total nuisance. It is because the former couldn’t focus on his training (other exercises: CrossFit, Gym, mostly weights). As a conclusion, the athlete had many reasons to view the artist as bothersome. On the other hand, since Heesung is on his way to adopt regularity, I deduce that the champion’s fate is to accept surprises and changes in his life. And now, you know why their first encounter ended like this: (chapter 1) No one had ever run away from him like that. He was used to face opponents who would challenge him or people who would admire him. Notice that the doctor is turning his back on him, which contrasts to the morning after their first sex session. There, the protagonist chose to vanish into thin air behind the champion’s back after spending the night with him. (Chapter 4) However, in the athlete’s mind, the doctor had not abandoned him, for he imagined that Kim Dan was motivated by his greed. He was just interested in money. As you can see, Kim Dan represents novelty and exception. Nonetheless, the problem is that till the end of season 1, the fighter never came to see novelties and sudden events as something positive. (Chapter 53) Under this new light, Manhwaphiles can grasp why the celebrity hates birthdays and surprise parties. They represent a violation to his regular schedule. (Chapter 43) (chapter 53) So when he refuses the doctor’s resignation, he exposes his true mind-set once again. Kim Dan has already become part of his daily routine. Thus the Webtoonist had included the doctor’s schedule in the notes. But there’s more to it.
The moment Kim Dan moved to the penthouse (chapter 19), the athlete didn’t change his daily schedule at all. On the one hand, Manhwa-philes could judge this as a sign of his selfishness. On the other hand, it exposes his lack of sociability. He had never lived with someone else before. Since we never saw his family or heard about his parents in the first season, I assume that he is a true orphan contrasting to the physical therapist’s situation. Yet both have one common denominator: abandonment issues. The absence of family displays the difference between the two semes. While the actor embodies favoritism and nepotism which is strongly linked to family, the other represents the opposite values: indifference, meritocracy and business. Thus the Webtoonist created such a scene: (Chapter 31) He only gets respected, as long as he is “bringing money” to Team Black (Chapter 52) and MFC. According to me, people from MFC had expected the athlete’s defeat in the USA so that I am quite certain that they had bet on his loss. Because of meritocracy, it is normal that Joo Jaekyung trained so hard on a regular basis. Besides, his routine outlines the importance of his work in his life. His career means everything to him. In fact, it represents his life. Thus it is not surprising that his daily schedule would center on his training. Simultaneously, Manhwa-worms can understand why the champion had no time to meditate and question his believes and way of life. He had no time for something else. Under this light, it dawned on me why the athlete expected from Kim Dan to adapt himself to his daily schedule. The latter had to develop a routine based on the champion’s training. Furthermore readers can grasp the fighter’s behavior in the following image. (Chapter 19) Joo Jaekyung is leaving for the evening training, and he is making no exception. However, as time passed on, the athlete came to make an exception for the doctor. Because of the actor, the athlete chose to neglect his training once. (Chapter 32) According to me, he never went to his training. And shortly after, he was involved in a scandal.
2. Mister Routine, Mister Change and the Wedding Cabinet
(chapter 19) Interesting is that we are witnessing the MMA fighter turning his back to the physical therapist. He is leaving his destined partner behind. From my point of view, his words (“Do what you want”) imply that he is not recognizing the doctor as a valuable and necessary PT, for he is not including him in the evening training. I would even go so far to say that Joo Jaekyung is treating the protagonist as a part of his furniture. In my eyes, the fighter came to associate him with the halmoni’s Wedding Cabinet. It was, as if in the champion’s unconscious, the doctor had become the beautiful cupboard.
This interpretation helps to grasp why the athlete neglected his lover for 10 days (chapter 19) and why he got upset and scared (chapter 53), when he saw the Wedding Cabinet in the hallway. (chapter 53). In episode 19, the champion really viewed the main lead as an object (chapter 19). Therefore he focused on his training and didn’t pay attention to Kim Dan’s whereabouts and actions. However, it changed, as soon as someone reminded him of Kim Dan’s true nature: (chapter 19) he was a human. According to my theory, the coach Jeong Yosep was behind this trigger, since he is the only one at the gym with a failed relationship. (chapter 05) Hence he called him from the gym making sure that he had not blocked him or even vanished. Under this new light, Jinx-philes can understand why he felt the urge to have sex with Kim Dan. It was to remind him that he would belong to him. Yes, unconsciously, the athlete projected his own thoughts and fears onto his fated companion. (chapter 19) Yet, with such an order, Kim Dan appears more as a sex doll than as a free human being. This scene is important, because this reminder showed him that the latter could leave the flat behind his back, he was not obliged to wait for him at his penthouse. Since the fighter was seen wearing his shoes in the bathroom (chapter 19), many Jinx-philes had been able to discern the fighter’s past (invisible) action. He had been looking for the doctor in the huge penthouse, the older version of this scene (chapter 53). Since the latter is so big, the absence of light and noise must have startled the main lead. (chapter 19) The doctor had barely left traces in the apartment. Only the cupboard was the evidence of his presence in the flat. However, this object could be left behind… exactly like Joo Jaekyung had treated Kim Dan in this panel: (chapter 19) Moreover, let’s not forget how the protagonist viewed the huge furniture. (chapter 19) It was worthless. My point is that Joo Jaekyung must have realized in episode 19, when he returned to the penthouse that Kim Dan was different from the cupboard, he was no object at all. And now, you comprehend why the main lead said this to the doctor in the bathroom: (chapter 19) First, he was compared to a prostitute, then later to a baby. (Chapter 20) This scene proves that Joo Jaekyung was viewing his lover as a human. Additionally, the comparison to a whore was to mask his previous anxiety and thoughts. He had been looking for him. He needed to appear as strong and superior, the one with the upper hand.
This interpretation raises the following question. Did he keep viewing him as a human after this episode? My answer is positive, though on the surface it looks like he reverted back to his old ways. (Chapter 33) Here, he tried to give pleasure to the doctor, for he saw Choi Heesung as a huge rival. The latter is known for being a better lover. It was, as if he was trying to give a reward to his companion. Moreover, I believe, the sex toy was there, because the champion feared that he wouldn’t be able to control his emotions and actions. Then in this scene, one might argue that the champion treated him as a sex doll (chapter 36) However, my avid readers should keep in their mind that sex was like a surrogate fight. Thus we could say that in this panel, the physical therapist is actually treated like a “fighter” and enemy. Then when the champion criticized him for his bad decision, he was finally recognizing him as a physical therapist. (Chapter 45) As Manhwaworms can observe, the room mate’s social status was improving. I would even add, the athlete was putting more and more responsibility on the main lead. A sign that despite the appearances he was trusting him more and more. On the other hand, one might argue about this analysis, for after the quarrel, the fighter started distancing himself from his PT. He would no longer talk to him and even ignore him. (Chapter 47) So anyone would say that he is no longer treating Kim Dan as a human. However, this is just a deception. How so? It becomes perceptible, when you contrast the last panel with this one: (Chapter 19) That’s why my illustration displays both pictures next to each other. What caught my attention is that earlier in the season, the celebrity talked to doc Dan, but he was showing a certain disrespect towards his room mate. His Wedding Cabinet was garbage, he was not included in his evening training. Like mentioned above, he was treated like a furniture. Nevertheless, in chapter 47, Joo Jaekyung chose the silent treatment. It shows that he was now considering him as a member from Team Black, but because of Park Namwook’s warning, (chapter 47) he kept everything to himself. Indirectly, he was questioning his PT’s loyalty. This shows that the miscommunication and silence were the results of the coach’s advice and intervention. This means that due to his manager’s words, the champion started doubting the physical therapist. Thus I come to the following deduction: though the athlete asked Kim Dan to get out of his side (chapter 51), unconsciously the star made the opposite decision: he started considering him as a real member from Team Black. Why? It is because the doctor had touched his heart and mind with this question: (chapter 51) He had broken the final wall between them. This explicates why the moment Joo Jaekyung heard about the doctor’s resignation, (chapter 53), he refused his decision. This means indirectly, he is admitting that the protagonist is a trustworthy and competent PT! His attitude contrasts so much to his coach’s who imagines that doc Dan can be replaced so easily. (Chapter 53) In my opinion, the one behind the champion’s mistrust is the manager. I even have the impression that he is also responsible for his mistrust against doctors, as they are no fighters. Either it is because he has an inferiority complex against such people or it is related to MFC. He only trusts the organization and its members, as such he only trusts doctors from MFC. To conclude, at the end of season 1, Kim Dan is recognized as a trustworthy physical therapist and as a real member from Team Black.
And now, you are wondering the signification of the cupboard in the final episode from season 1. It is time to examine more closely this scene. (chapter 53) When the doctor left the penthouse, he disposed his halmoni’s Wedding cabinet. In other words, he treated the precious furniture as junk, turning the champion’s words into a reality. It was, as if the doctor had taken the MMA fighter’s words seriously. However, Kim Dan didn’t act that way because of the athlete’s false judgement. It is just that the doctor came to consider the wedding cabinet as a burden. Thus he treated it as junk. For him, the furniture only had a sentimental value. It symbolized the grandmother. But why would he consider it as an onus then? First, he couldn’t bring the cupboard to the West coast, too expensive and troublesome. Secondly, he wouldn’t have been able to place the Wedding cabinet in a small flat. (chapter 16) In addition, Kim Dan had kept it for his halmoni’s sake. (chapter 53) She was the one who loved it so much. But since she is trying to reconnect to her childhood and nature, she no longer values it. Yes, the halmoni is falling more and more into childhood, the closer she is to death. Thus she came to repress her marriage. As you can see, the elderly is slowly forgetting her own past and as such Kim Dan. She is trying to relive a moment from her childhood, a time when the grandchild didn’t exist. (Chapter 53) Thus I deduce that Kim Dan can no longer view the Wedding Cabinet like before. I believe seeing the cupboard would be painful for doc Dan, as he would be constantly reminded of his grandmother. (Chapter 53) This image is full of symbolism. Kim Dan is now able to touch the cold Wedding Cabinet, a sign that he is accepting his grandmother’s death. By biding farewell to the furniture, he is preparing himself for the inevitable: his halmoni’s vanishing. It was, as though he was saying goodbye to his relative. That’s the reason why his smile is full of sadness, when he is pushing his relative’s wheelchair. (Chapter 53) Her death has become a taboo. He is full of resignation. Contrary to the past, he is willing to face her death and as such to be by her side on her final moments. Yes, this panel (chapter 53) exposes the doctor’s painful transformation. He is now a grown-up. Though he is forced to change, he is not upset because he is accepting his fate. However, the champion came to associate the cupboard with Kim Dan. So I assume that with the doctor’s departure, for the celebrity, the furniture has now a sentimental value. For me, Manhwaphiles should consider these two pictures (Chapter 53) (chapter 53) as a reflection of this chapter: (chapter 46) (chapter 46) In both scenes, the doctor came to resign and lower his expectation. Thus I deduce that after the final episode, the champion will come to treasure the objects left behind by the physical therapist. Notice that he didn’t throw away the letter. By keeping them, the athlete would show how much he appreciates Kim Dan. In addition, the letter is wishing him well, which no one has expressed so far. The letter oozes trust, confidentiality, admiration and closeness. Hence I deduce that at the end, Joo Jaekyung is heartbroken, though he can not clearly voice his emotions. (Chapter 53) Yet, in opposition to the doctor, he has long internalized to fight for himself. Therefore I am certain that the champion will follow the physical therapist’s trail. And that’s how he will be pushed to drop his habits and develop a new “routine”, where he is no longer the one determining the daily schedule. In my eyes, the grandmother should play a bigger role in his life, as the doctor decided to give her comfort until her final moment. That’s how I am imagining that both will come to an agreement how to redefine their life together. As you can see, by following the physical therapist, the athlete is pushed to leave not only the penthouse, but also the gym. He is on his way to discover new horizons. Since the gym represents routine and training, this signifies that the athlete can no longer follow the same daily schedule. The champion’s suspension is in reality a blessing in disguise. He has the time and the occasion to meditate about his life.
3. Traveling and rebirth
This brings me to my next aspect. In season 1, the champion often went to new places in South Korea because of Kim Dan. When Park Namwook asked his boy to take care of the doctor, the champion discovered his poverty and debts. (Chapter 17) Then when he brought the physical therapist to Heesung’s home, he used the GPS, a sign that he was not familiar with the route. (Chapter 33) Interesting is that when he heard his regular nightly disappearances, he never tried to follow him. (Chapter 45) Why? It is because he was always back in the morning. Furthermore, despite his exhaustion, the physical therapist was still following the daily schedule. Because Kim Dan wanted to keep it a secret, the champion was forced to feign ignorance. Thus he couldn’t question him about his whereabouts. In addition, I can also envision that he must have thought that it was related to his grandmother. Don’t forget that he experienced once how the doctor had left his side due to a phone call in the middle of the night. (Chapter 21) Since the athlete’s life is revolving around routine, I am quite certain that he must have jumped to conclusions based on his first experiences… the birth of prejudices. Thus I have the feeling that Park Namwook’s biased perception concerning his champion is also influenced by their first meeting and experiences. It is important, because such a mentality fixated on daily schedule represents a hindrance for the mind. Routine often leads to close-mindedness and lack of critical thinking. At the same time, this new interpretation explains why the athlete got so worked up and upset, when he received the golden chain. (Chapter 45) It is because all this time, the athlete had been worrying about the doctor and in the best case about his grandmother. Becoming a courier during the night could only give the impression that the halmoni’s health had improved and the expensive treatment was working. In my eyes, the fighter couldn’t ask his physical therapist about his relative’s physical condition either, for it was not his place to ask. He is first and all the PT’s employer. Besides, the physical therapist has always been secretive about his own private life and family, just like the fighter. Therefore I assume that he must have projected his own mind-set onto the doctor, he would not look into the physical therapist’s life. And what was the doctor thinking about the star during season 1? The more time passed on, the more he got curious. To conclude, since the beginning of the story, the celebrity never showed an interest and curiosity to his fated partner. This observation leads me to the following conclusion. In season 2, it is the athlete’s turn to become curios about his lover’s past and life. At the same time, as soon as Kim Dan paid more attention to his lover, he also reflected on his own life, like for example in this scene: (chapter 16) He wondered why the athlete had kissed him, which made him realize that it was his first kiss. Therefore I come to the following deduction. Joo Jaekyung will be forced to discover his lover’s like and dislike which will incite him to become more honest about his own desires and passions. We have an allusion to this development in season 1: (chapter 27) Thanks to his companion, he remembered how much he likes swimming! He had totally repressed it. To conclude, Joo Jaekyung’s travel shouldn’t be just perceived as a journey to the West Coast and Kim Dan’s side, but as an inner journey! He is on his way to discover himself and reconnect to his childhood, or better said to his inner child. This signifies that he is actually following Shin Okja’s footsteps which is regression to childhood. (Chapter 53) Thus my theory is that he will go to the beach and be moved by the beautiful sunset. So far, he has never paid attention to his surroundings and nature. There is another reason why I come to this expectation. I saw parallels between the last picture and this one: (chapter 53) Both are connected to travel. Though both are alone, their experience is totally different. Why? It is because of the contrasts.
The grandmother
Joo Jaekyung
nature
civilization
sun
artificial light – night
closure
emptiness
beautiful – impressed
Hates this moment – sadness
Companionship – she doesn’t feel isolated
loneliness
death – departure
”death of the hero” – departure to the unknown
The view over the city is offering no comfort to the star. He feels miserable and lonely. He is finally realizing that despite his money, he has no one by his side. He is now regretting the past… exactly like the grandmother. Since both are regressing to childhood, it is very likely that the athlete will develop a certain closeness to the halmoni. Contrary to the first season, it shouldn’t be reduced to one short moment. Don’t forget that in episode 21, Kim Dan had doubted his relative’s statement: (chapter 22) He would have the opportunity now to verify this statement.
Since my hypothesis is that he will travel and follow the doctor, he will reconnect with nature. The ocean is the place where the goddess Aphrodite was born. It is the place of Love. Hence I believe that in front of the ocean, the human Joo Jaekyung will be reborn! He will no longer be the star, the champion… but simply an average human. He will not only love the doctor (admit his feelings for him), but also love himself. Mingwa has already indicated his journey to the ocean with this image:
For the champion has to learn to meditate and to identify his own emotions, it makes sense why the Webtoonist announced that season 2 would be a slow burn and would focus on emotions. Besides, he has now to pay attention to the grandmother and Kim Dan. Since it is only a matter of time, until Shin Okja dies, I associate her vanishing as a change too. Because of her, Joo Jaekyung is forced to accept novelty as something natural. Life can not be predicted… Changes can also be a source of joy… like the jokes. We have the perfect example in chapter 27: (Chapter 27) (chapter 27) Thus we should see a more gentle and humorous fighter in season 2. Since he is suspended, he can no longer associate sex with fighting! He has now time to enjoy life. He has someone by his side watching his back. He can now learn how to relax. He should come quickly to the conclusion that his career doesn’t represent his life. He could do other things. He is no longer fighting against time, as the latter has been suspended: 3 MONTHS! The god Saturn, Kim Dan, will teach him the true value of time. And that’s how Park Namwook will lose his boy to the physical therapist.
PS: I hope, this essay made you looking forward for season 2.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
Please support the authors by reading the manhwas on the official websites. This is where you can read the manhwa: Jinx But be aware that the manhwa is a mature Yaoi, which means, it is about homosexuality with explicit scenes.Here is the link of the table of contents about Jinx. Here is the link where you can find the table of contents of analyzed manhwasHere are the links, if you are interested in the first work from Mingwa, BJ Alex, and the previous essay about Jinx“Feeling good?”
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
1. The champion’s face
This essay won’t be long compared to the previous ones, but I wanted to examine the Emperor’s downfall more precisely. One image in episode 52 caught my attention, (chapter 52) the publication from KR Sports News. The journalist used a very disadvantageous picture of Joo Jaekyung which was taken at the end of the match. Why? It is to manipulate public opinion. His ugly face was to reflect his bad behavior. He was portrayed as a bad loser. The article is the reason why the members left the gym. How so? It’s because Joo Jaekyung was the face of Team Black. So by seeing his ruined image and face, the members could only come to the conclusion that the gym had no future. Moreover, by misbehaving, he would no longer embody fairness and impartiality. (chapter 52) He was no longer a hero or champion, but a thug. Yet, there’s more to it.
2. The champion’s image in the past
Suddenly, I remembered this scene from episode 1 (chapter 1) Kim Dan was watching a match from the celebrity and heard the comments from the moderator. He was not only the strongest man in the world (chapter 1), but also a tyrant in the ring!! (chapter 1) And the moment I connected these two chapters together, I had another revelation. The champion’s image in the ring was also created by the media! To conclude, both medias were not portraying the athlete correctly. However, the words “a tyrant in the ring” made me realize why the celebrity lost his title and reputation at the health center. He needed to be defeated outside the ring. Thus the plotters asked the staff from the clinic to place the two fighters next to each other. (chapter 52) They wanted to trigger Joo Jaekyung’s rage (chapter 52), and they succeeded. This seems to corroborate my previous theory that the physical therapist from episode 1 had been wounded, because the athlete’s fears had been triggered. And now, you comprehend why the last picture resembles a lot to the one from episode 1, the “tyrant in the ring”. This shows that not only MFC doctors and nurses were involved in the scheme, but also the medias. They created the hype around the champion. Hence it dawned on me why the plotters had to remove Alfredo (chapter 47) and switch him with Baek Junmin. It is because it would have been impossible to ruin his image outside of South Korea. In the States, the athlete had a very good reputation. (chapter 37) He gave interviews constantly. (chapter 40) Even Dominic Lee had showed his appreciation. (chapter 40) Moreover, it was easier to get helping hands in the country.
But why did they have to create such a situation? It is because the tie had been contested by the viewers. (chapter 51) The latter had booed after the announcementof the result. The fight was the evidence of the corruption of MFC (jury, moderator and MFC security guys). The viewers had not bought the verdict from the jury. And now, it is time to return our attention to episode 1. What was Kim Dan doing in the bus? (chapter 1) He had been watching videos about his future client. All his matches had been recorded. But here look at the title of the article from Korean News: (chapter 52) They are not reporting the result of the match. Moreover, the picture was taken after the end of the match. Thus I deduce that the match with Baek Junmin was not shown on TV!! It was not recorded either. They made sure to leave no trace of it. Jinx-philes should recall that this fight was taking place in the morning (chapter 48), a hour, when people in South Korea are busy. This would explicate why the match was not shown on TV. And now, you comprehend why there is no mention of the tie and why all the pictures come from before or after the match (chapter 52) This incident was to divert attention from the terrible match. Only the beholders of the match had witnessed the misbehavior from the criminal. Moreover, they knew that their hero had been injured. This signifies that the plotters created this incident in order to bury the tie. Choi Gilseok is not the only one involved in this matter. Moreover, by portraying him as the bad loser, journalists made sure that no one would side with him! No beholder from the match would leave comments below the article defending the champion. Thus I come to the conclusion that the schemers had employed an expensive PR to defeat the “tyrant” outside the ring. The Entertainment agency had betrayed his client, for they are not intervening at all. Hence I am wondering if the new plot was not linked to Choi Heesung’s prank in episode 31.
But the article is the evidence of Park Namwook’s betrayal too. (Chapter 52) He did nothing to contradict the opinion. He never gave an interview in order to defend his champion. He had been injured before, he had been insulted in the hospital. He never tried to investigate the matter either. (chapter 52) He acted, as if everything was a normality. He never questioned why incidents against the athlete would constantly take place (drug incident, the spray incident). But there’s another reason for his passivity. Since the beginning, he has always blamed the champion. (chapter 1) He contributed to this legend: a tyrant inside the ring. So he didn’t change his MO. (chapter 52) But after witnessing the mess, he could only blame even more than before the champion. If he had not acted that way, his image would be intact in his mind. Interesting is that the incident was reported by MFC staff, while the latter buried the ankle injury. But the slapping from the manager is the evidence that he is exactly like the main lead. He is impulsive. He vents his anger, when he is under stress. Moreover, his gesture exposes the mentor’s hypocrisy. He is not treating his athlete’s body kindly, though he is injured. (chapter 43) This made me wonder if Park Namwook employed harsh treatment in the past to push the champion to become a great athlete. However, by putting all the blame on him, he gave up on his position as the gym’s owner. On the other hand, this signifies that Joo Jaekyung is no longer the face of Team Black, but its head. Hence they all came to the hospital room wishing that he would become proactive exactly like in the States. (chapter 40) Finally, the members are acknowledging Kim Dan as a part of the team. (chapter 52) Without him, they would feel lost. In the past, they had left him behind.
3. End of the beginning
Since chapter 52 mirrors the first episode, it displays that a circle is getting closed. We are about to witness the birth of Team Black. In the past, the gym was created for the athlete’s own needs, that’s why he was the face of Team Black. However, there was no real team spirit. Even the name was misleading. Therefore the gym is forced to create a new image… (chapter 1) And if I take this picture into consideration, that would be Kim Dan. But we will see. Besides, the name “Team Black” should come in the foreground and replace Joo Jaekyung. That’s how they would attract the attention from Heo Manwook who mistook it for a brothel. Remember that so far, Team Black never got the attention from the media. (chapter 15) Fans only knew the celebrity as fighter and not as the owner of the gym. On the other hand, Kim Changmin, Oh Daehyun and Potato will be motivated to help their devastated doctor and defend their mentor and trainer’s honor. That’s how they will emerge as real fighters. (chapter 52) On the other hand, since Team Black was betrayed by the MFC manager and even the Entertainment agency, I assume that Team Black could decide to organize events themselves.
So once the main lead is able to produce good fighters, the former members could realize that Park Namwook was the one who always drove an edge between them and Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 36) Notice that the more he got under pressure, the more the champion trained the members, but the final game was different. (chapter 47) Namwook was in charge of the schedule and he did nothing to stop the new match. He simply accepted the switch. Anyway, someone will question his passivity and words. That should be Kim Dan, especially when he will notice the smear campaign he was exposed to, a new version of this situation. (chapter 1)
By noticing the parallels between chapter 1 and 52, I could only come to the conclusion that this announce the ascension of the physical therapist. This is the real start of Team Black, for doc Dan will be the heart of that gym. The champion is using his gym differently, creating a better atmosphere oozing happiness and that’s how the champion will create new fighters. It’s important because now Joo Jaekyung is forced to become the true owner of Team Black. By slapping the champion, the hyung lost his position. The latter was always advocating money.
And this brings me back to this image. (chapter 1) Since Kim Dan was paying attention to the buzz surrounding the celebrity in episode 1, I assume that in episode 52, he couldn’t see the smear campaign against his soulmate. He was definitely “busy” with something else contrary to Potato. (chapter 52) Yes, the cute puppy is the new version of the main lead in episode 1.
As a conclusion, the moment the commentator described the athlete as a tyrant in the ring (chapter 1), we should perceive it as a lie, for the celebrity was in reality the puppet of MFC and schemers. The irony is that by removing him from the ring, these villains are not realizing that the champion is now able to pay attention to his surroundings and look at the ring from the outside. He will be able to detect tricks and schemes. That’s how he will be able to protect Team Black and its members. The latter represents Kim Dan’s new home.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
Please support the authors by reading the manhwas on the official websites. This is where you can read the manhwa: Jinx But be aware that the manhwa is a mature Yaoi, which means, it is about homosexuality with explicit scenes.Here is the link of the table of contents about Jinx. Here is the link where you can find the table of contents of analyzed manhwasHere are the links, if you are interested in the first work from Mingwa, BJ Alex, and the previous essay about Jinx“The Magic Of Numbers”.
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
Reminder: Subscribers on my blog desiring the passwords need to contact me on bebebisous33@yahoo.com
1. The origin of this title
The inspiration for this title was the reaction of readers on X. Many were rejoicing that Joo Jaekyung got slapped by Park Namwook. (chapter 52) They felt good, because they thought the champion deserved it. Why? Joo Jaekyung had blamed Kim Dan for the incident. (chapter 51) Moreover, people saw parallels between this slap (chapter 52) and the one in the shower room. (chapter 7) It was, as if the coach had become the cute doctor himself or his representative. Therefore he was authorized to slap the champion. Yes, for them, Joo Jaekyung was just receiving his karma. But when he confronted the doctor, the latter did nothing, except ask a question. (chapter 51) If the celebrity had truly offended the doctor, the latter could have slapped him like in the past. He knew how to overcome his fear and do it. (chapter 26) This contrast outlines that Kim Dan hadn’t been that offended, he was just heartbroken and sad that the latter didn’t trust him, like he imagined.
2. Snow flake and Team Black
The irony is that these readers were reacting exactly like the former fighters from Team Black. (chapter 52) They were abandoning the protagonist, as they couldn’t put up with his bad temper. They were thinking like the athletes. (chapter 52) And the moment you outline the parallels between these two groups, such Jinx-philes appear as superficial and disloyal. I don’t think, it is a coincidence. Why? First, both were influenced by Park Namwook’s remarks. The latter would constantly portray his own boss in a bad light ruining the sentiment of cohesion within the team. The champion was on the one side, while on the other side the fighters, forgetting that the coach was hiding behind the emperor’s success. Once the latter failed, it is not surprising that the members didn’t stay out of loyalty for Park Namwook. He had done nothing for them, except empty promises. (chapter 23) But in my eyes, the main reason why the sportsmen and many Manhwaworms reacted like this is that nowadays people hate pain and suffering. They don’t see it as a source of growth. Why? They only perceive it from one perspective, their own, a sign for selfishness. But emotional and mental pain is not one-dimensional, for in a conflict or argument, both sides are hurting each other. This means that Mingwa portrayed the mentality of the younger generation in her Manhwa. And how is the younger generation called? They are described as snowflake.
These are just two of the distinguishing features of people who have reached adulthood in the early years of 2010. It is said that the “snowflake” generation is made up of people who are extremely sensitive to opinions that challenge their worldview and react with an excessive susceptibility to lighter complaints, with little resilience. […]
The result of a hyperprotective parenting style, which sees dangers everywhere and promotes an exaggerated perception of the “ego”, are people who do not have the skills to deal with the real world. These people have not sufficiently developed the tolerance to frustration, so the slightest obstacle discourages them. Nor have they developed an adequate emotional intelligence, so they do not know how to deal with the negative emotions aroused by certain situations.
As a result, they become stiffer, feel offended by different opinions and prefer to create “safe spaces” where everything meets their expectations. These people are hypersensitive to criticisms, and in general terms to all those things that do not enter their worldview. Quoted from https://psychology-spot.com/snowflake-generation/
We have the perfect example with Seonho who quit immediately, when he received harsh criticism. (chapter 46) He had to leave the gym, for he noticed that he would become the target of gossips. (chapter 46) He refused to face reality. That’s the reason why he became a traitor. He was tasked to bring members to the gym King Of MMA (chapter 52) so that he would become the next champion.
However, in order to turn a wound into something positive, people need to accept it as a normality and meditate. That’s how a painful incident becomes a tough life lesson. Yet, the reality is that the influence of social media is doing the opposite. They encourage readers and viewers to act on their emotions. Thus their judgement is superficial and full of bias. That’s how people can be easily manipulated. And that’s what the medias have been doing in Jinx. (chapter 52) They turned a hero and philanthropist (he organized a charity event) into a criminal, while the Shotgun, a cheater, got celebrated as a hero. It’s not surprising that no one was missing Baek Junmin during the party. In fact, the members talked behind his back. But what were the MMA fighters celebrating then? (chapter 52) Themselves… and their dream. They were imagining that they were one step closer to the spotlight. Through Jinx, Mingwa is criticizing our modern society and indirectly Jinx-philes who would easily jump from one ship to another. Twenty days earlier, the so-called hero was insulted for treating Kim Dan poorly. (chapter 50) If there are “heroes” in this story, it is the main couple. Joo Jaekyung is a protagonist and not a villain, hence the slap was not deserved. The antagonists are Choi Gilseok, Baek Junmin, Heo Manwook, Seonho and other invisible hands.
The former members from Team Black behaved exactly like the snowflake generation. They couldn’t bear any “hard time” at all, for they only saw it from their perspective, showing no empathy for the athlete’s bad mood. (chapter 36) The main lead was here put under immense stress due to the article. (chapter 36) Yet, he still took his job seriously, hence he spent time training himself the fighters despite his shoulder injury. (chapter 36) Here, he had become their coach and sparring trainer. Under this light, it becomes comprehensible why the author often portrayed them as chicken (chapter 43) or chibbies. (chapter 47) They lack discernment and maturity. Hence they chose the easy way out, thinking that they would have a better chance to become rich and famous. (chapter 52) They followed the flow, the symbol for herd mentality, a concept I explained in “Effective Anguish“. This shows that they chose to throw overboard virtues like integrity and loyalty. Consequently, they are using the athlete in order to hide their wrongdoing. (chapter 52) The irony is that one of them even knew about the origins of Baek Junmin (chapter 47) and still chose to leave the gym. This means that they can not feign ignorance about their involvement in the criminal world. Even the cheating was discussed at the restaurant. (chapter 52) To conclude, they chose to become true thugs, while in the past, they would look like ones. But a bad decision doesn’t mean that their fate is sealed forever. They can change their opinion and redeem themselves.
And if you look back at all the chapters, you will realize that no one got fired, when Kim Dan entered the scene. In fact, the athlete had been very tolerant with the members, though they didn’t bring any success. Secondly, his so-called bad temper was first directed at Kim Dan. (chapter 7) If you read my essay “Guilty Truth or Dare – part 1”, you know that the beating in episode 1 was in fact an anomality. In chapter 36, 45 and 52, Joo Jaekyung never utilized violence, only when he was provoked (chapter 46) I am not saying that he shouldn’t change. But he is a far better person than he is perceived. He is loyal, tolerant, sincere and generous. In fact, he shared his PT with the fighters. (chapter 47). Thus I am already anticipating a rude awakening for the sportsmen, the moment they realize that in that new gym, the law of the jungle is ruling. Moreover, they should realize that they will be used as tools to make money. Choi Gilseok will throw them under the bus, if it is necessary. They will keep rigging the matches, as now MFC has become the official ground for betting. The dark side of MFC is coming to the surface. Baek Junmin is the perfect example. Choi Gilseok and his “Shotgun” provoked the main lead on purpose. However, the fake Angel of Death never realized the consequences of his words. (chapter 52) He lost consciousness and two front teeth. Moreover, he is shaking, a sign that he got severely injured, something I had predicted. This explicates why the corrupt reporter used a picture before the beating (chapter 52) Choi Gilseok used the fake hero’s image to his advantage. On the other hand, this signifies that the incident will leave deep scars in Baek Junmin. He will fear more than before the champion. Choi Gilseok ruined his confidence and mental health. Hence he will do anything to postpone the rematch. Moreover, there is no ambiguity that he and director Choi will cheat again. I have no doubt that he will resort to a bigger crime. Keep in mind that according to me, MFC is corrupted. Though it looks like my interpretation that Choi Gilseok bet on tie isn’t right, I am not giving up this theory yet. Why? It is because the fighters are repeating just what they heard from Choi Gilseok. (chapter 52) Secondly, for me, the director is the epitome of cowardice. Hence he resorted to the cheap trick. Let’s not forget that in the past, he wagered on the champion’s loss with the drugged beverage. I doubt that he would repeat the same mistake. To conclude, the fighters felt good, when they left Team Black. (chapter 52) But reality will catch them quickly. They are the tools to make others to shine as “heroes”. Their happiness is simply short-lived. There is a huge difference between this party and the one in chapter 9. There is no welcome elixir bowl, (chapter 9) King Of MMA stands for the philosophy: “it’s everyone for himself”. Hence the generosity from the director is fake, he will ask for something in return! Remember how he lured the doctor to commit a crime with his “sweet temptation”. I am still expecting the usage of steroids and other tricks. Moreover, through their participation, they become involved in money laundering.
3. Park Namwook’s slapping
Striking is that when bookworms felt good with the slap in episode 52, they resented Park Namwook for his rude behavior towards Kim Dan in episode 50. (chapter 50) The contrast between these two scenes exposed the man as a huge hypocrite. Therefore it is legitimate to state that the manager had no right to slap Joo Jaekyung at all. He had not defended the doctor himself. That’s why I really felt bad, when I saw this: (chapter 52) If I had been there, I would have put myself between the athlete and the manager. Why? It is because the celebrity was a patient at the hospital. It was not the time and place to criticize the athlete. (chapter 52) What was the point of dwelling on the past? And if you compare these two images (chapter 52) (chapter 21), the manager’s violation becomes more obvious. The hospital is a place where a patient needs rest. And what had Kim Dan done in the past? He had not revealed his problems to his grandmother so that she wouldn’t worry too much. He had tried to solve them on his own. Stress is not good for an ill person. In other words, the manager revealed his true face: (chapter 52) He is a wolf with no manner and empathy. (chapter 7) It is no coincidence that we could see his pupils for the second time. (chapter 5) That’s the only moment he revealed his true thoughts and emotions to his pupil. This exposes his hypocrisy and distance. And there was another reason why I condemn his action. (chapter 52) He acted as a parent. However, Jinx-philes should keep in their mind that the main lead is the owner of Team Black. So let me ask you this. Is it right for an employee to slap or beat his employer? No, and Park Namwook knows that very well. Hence he masked his wrongdoing with his weeping. (chapter 52) Through the tears, he not only diverted attention from his bad reaction, but also tried to arouse pity. What an irony! He was standing in front of a man who had a wounded foot, a ruined reputation and a surgery. The latter still deserved some compassion despite his mistakes.
But like mentioned above, each suffering can bring positive changes. So what is the positive effect here? First, it is important to recall that by slapping the champion (chapter 52), Park Namwook was contradicting his previous statement. (chapter 7) In episode 7, he refused to become responsible for his bad manners. He implied that the athlete had been raised by someone else. This indicates that with the slap, he crossed the line. He became his “surrogate father or older brother”. People wondered where his family was. It was Team Black and Park Namwook as the “surrogate guardian”. And now, you comprehend why the athlete said nothing. (chapter 52) But that means as well, the athlete will emancipate himself from his hyung. Furthermore, he showed him that it was okay to weep in front of others, though his weeping was short-lived. (chapter 52)
So why did the manager do it, if it was not for the doctor’s sake? (chapter 52) It is because he didn’t want to become responsible for the mess. All the fighters had left the gym, but he was their coach. (chapter 09) He had failed his task. Keep in mind that Joo Jaekyung had warned him. (chapter 46) He had voiced expectations for the first time to Park Namwook. He should become more proactive. In other words, he was starting putting some responsibility on the manager of Team Black. But the problem is that Park Namwook has the mentality of a child! He fears responsibility and as such making decisions. He is suffering from Decidophobia.
This explicates why he refused to make any decision concerning all the fights with Joo Jaekyung. But in the locker room, he had to say something, for he is his manager. But here, he let coach Jeong Yosep make the choice. (chapter 50) So when he is accusing the champion of behaving like a child, he is simply projecting his own thoughts and emotions, exactly like Baek Junmin: “He’s all talk”. . )chapter 52) (chapter 52) He was the child here. But we have another evidence for this interpretation.
Panic and anxiety: You experience extreme anxiety or have a panic attack when you need to make decisions. You may also experience other symptoms such as rapid heartbeat, difficulty breathing, nausea, sweating, tremors, and chest or stomach pain.
Procrastination: Your fear of making the wrong choice causes you to put off making decisions for as long as possible. You find it easier to avoid making a decision and live with uncertainty, than to decide and regret your choice. As a result of your procrastination, you may miss out on a lot of opportunities.
Undervalued instincts: Instead of paying attention to your needs and instincts, you focus on gathering a lot of information or soliciting others’ opinions to help you make your decision. However, rather than being helpful, this can cause you to reach a point where you’re completely overwhelmed instead.
Strained relationships: You put a strain on your relationships with loved ones because you leave them to make big choices alone, which puts pressure on them to try and please you without actually knowing what you want.
External dependence: You create situations where you let others decide for you, instead of making decisions for yourself. You may attract a lot of manipulative or authoritarian personalities into your life because their willingness to take charge feels good to you at first.
Not only he keeps procrastinating, but more importantly he relies on others. Hence he pushed the athlete to sign a contract with the Entertainment agency (chapter 30). He let the manager and the lawyer to push the athlete to accept the fight with Dominic Lee. When the drug incident was reported to him, he simply notified MFC security guys dropping everything on them and Kim Dan. (chapter 40) He didn’t feel concerned. It was not part of his duty. So when the fighter got switched, he hired more advisors so that if anything went wrong, no one would put the blame on him. (chapter 47) It is no coincidence that he delegates tasks to others. (chapter 36) But his passivity becomes more obvious, when you look at the news. (chapter 52) He doesn’t give any interview to explain the incident in the health center. As his manager, he should have intervened. Under this light, it becomes comprehensible why he had to blame the champion. It is the result of his passivity, fears and ignorance. He never tried to understand the origins of the champion’s anger management issues. That’s the reason why he wished the physical therapist good luck. (chapter 1) He was totally unpredictable in his eyes. But he didn’t ask the right question: why? He neglected his mental health. Then, later he gave himself an answer: he is just a spoiled brat.
But for the first time, the champion didn’t accept his reproach silently, he had to express how he felt. (chapter 52) In front of this confession, Park Namwook was left speechless. The man was completely lost. Out of fear and powerlessness, he slapped the champion. (chapter 52) So did he feel good doing it? No, he realized his wrongdoing. Therefore he cried, though his tears are rather superficial. Because it is a huge disaster, he doesn’t know what to do. Without any fight, the gym won’t earn any money. I believe that his obsession for money is influenced by his situation. He has a family to feed. Because he feels scared and helpless, he simply did nothing. He didn’t go to the gym (chapter 52) or look for Kim Dan . (chapter 52) or go to the authorities. Potato was the one who visited the doctor, for he repeated the same words. Oh Daehyun took care of the training and coach Yosep went to MFC and the authorities, though I fear that this could also backfire, as the weapon and crime got reported. Kim Dan could be incriminated. (chapter 52) But there is another reason why I don’t think, the manager met the physical therapist. Park Namwook remembers definitely that he had not sided with him in the locker room either. And that time, he could put the blame on the athlete, for he was a victim. And now, you comprehend why the manager had to put the whole blame on the athlete at the hospital. So he didn’t slap the champion, for it felt good, but out of anxiety and discomfort. He didn’t want to be confronted with the champion’s pain as well. (chapter 52) That was too much to bear for him. We don’t know what happened to Kim Dan, but there is a high chance that he might have lost his grandmother. Park Namwook has already trouble to deal with the emperor’s suffering and powerlessness, therefore I doubt that he could face the doctor in front of a real tragedy.
Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Park Namwook is following the flow, has a biased perception of his boss and let him carry the whole burden. In my eyes, he doesn’t deserve his high position. Hence this crisis was necessary. It is time for the athlete to take the reins of the gym. But like pointed out above, he did more and more for the gym. From a simple fighter (chapter 7), he turned into a trainer and coach. On the other hand, I doubt that the champion should do everything on his own. Exactly like his hyung, he should ask for help and advices, but contrary to the past, there would be a real discussion where everyone comes to an agreement. All of them should make the decision together. But let’s return our attention to the manager and coach.
I suspect that he has always viewed himself as the protagonist’s savior. (chapter 26) The reality is that MFC is strongly intertwined with the crime world.
And note what is happening right now. Because of a punch, all the members left the gym and joined director Choi Gilseok’s gym. But the emperor’s manager knew that this man was bad news, hence he avoided him. (chapter 48) He has been a coward, he used Joo Jaekyung to boost his ego. He relied on routine (chapter 5) and the emperor’s talents thinking that he could do the same with the other fighters. But that’s impossible. Each sportsman is different. One thing is sure. He hid his fears behind people. His dream was to live a life on a script, like wrestling which is impossible. But now they have all abandoned the ship, thereby it is becoming more difficult to avoid responsibility. At the same time, it explains why he is asking for the return of Kim Dan. It is his way to avoid accountability.
At the same time, it exposes his ignorance and prejudices. He has such a bad perception of Joo Jaekyung that he accepted without problem to let the emperor take the whole blame. He never spoke up in his defense… the two hyungs stood there totally passive and silent in the emergency room. (chapter 52) They did nothing to stop the tragedy, though they knew about his bad temper. To conclude, Park Namwook didn’t feel good for the slapping, hence this action was not truly necessary. On the other hand, this could only make the champion realize how precious Kim Dan is. The latter allowed him to speak up (chapter 51), even to voice his emotions and thoughts without resorting to violence, though the doctor was wounded by them. Here is another contrast. (chapter 31) He slapped him on his neck showing a certain dishonesty.
4. Joo Jaekyung’s punch
And now, we should ask ourselves if the emperor felt good, when he vented his anger on the stupid challenger. (chapter 52) No, because it brought only him misery afterwards. (chapter 52) He has to get surgery and he got suspended. (chapter 52) This terrible situation cornered him. He was forced to admit his unwell-being, powerlessness and cluelessness. He was like his hyung, he felt lost. He didn’t know what to do. We should see this confession as a scream for help: (chapter 52)
Interesting is that the 90 day of suspension is actually a blessing in disguise. How so?
In biblical numerology, 90 is often associated with completion and perfect timing. It signifies the end of a cycle and the beginning of a new one. This number embodies God’s perfect timing and the fulfillment of His promises. Quoted from https://meaning-of.net/religion/bible/biblical-meaning-of-90/
As you can see, the number is strongly intertwined with enlightenment and huge transformation. Hence I deduce that within that time, all these characters, Park Namwook, Hwang Yoon-Gu, coach Jeong Yosep, Oh Daehyun, Kim Changmin, Kim Dan and Kwak Junbeom (probably Heesung) will introduce new habits and develop a new routine. The team will work differently. But there exists another reason why I consider this suspension as a blessing. The champion would have never stopped, had MFC not intervened. The schemers saw the athlete as a problem, for he was earning more and more money, a problem for their business. (chapter 41) Moreover, thanks to the punishment, the champion learned that he couldn’t use his fists in order to solve a problem. Remember what he said to Kim Dan during the breakfast: (chapter 41) He wanted to kill the mastermind behind the plot. From my point of view, the champion is incited to discover the existence of other means to get justice. According to my theory, the fighter is a chaebol. So he has power, but he was never taught to use his power properly. As time passes on, he will realize that he has to report a crime on his own, file a lawsuit but not for himself, for others. Finally, he will come to utilize medias to expose a crime. Hence I am expecting a new version of this scene at some point (chapter 35), where he contacts a journalist and reveals everything with the help from his loved one. From my point of view, he became a fighter because of manipulations. That way, the truth could get buried.
To conclude, if someone had to criticize Joo Jaekyung, then it should have been the physical therapist and no one else. Furthermore, in the locker room, it was the champion’s right to confront the doctor. (chapter 51) Anyone in his position would have reacted the same way. He is not omniscient, like the author or Manhwalovers. Finally, when he saw that he had wounded the doctor, he left the place. Unfortunately, out of habit, he had to mask his shock and wound with his anger. (chapter 51) However, his question at the hospital (chapter 52) shows that my interpretation was correct. Joo Jaekyung didn’t fire the doctor with his words “Get out of my sight”, he just wanted to be left alone. On the other hand, I am certain that the physical therapist took his words too literally. He imagined that he was fired. Hence I saw this argument in the hospital room as a good omen, though I was mad at the coaches and Oh Daehyun. (chapter 52) The only one looking at him was the puppy Yoon-Gu. They are embarrassed, for no one paid attention to Kim Dan except the cute puppy Potato. So what is so positive about this scene? The champion realized that no one was taking his side, ready to listen to this suffering. Only Kim Dan had been patient and understanding with him. (chapter 45) He had never judged him for his yelling and reproaches. He had accepted everything from him, the good and bad.
Through their argument, both are learning how to communicate properly and as such to trust each other. Both are gradually discovering the 4 sides model of a message: Joo Jaekyung must have realized that Kim Dan misunderstood his words in the locker room. (chapter 52) He got to hear a terrible news that took him by surprise. (chapter 52) Hence he listened patiently to his coach. He was calm again, the shock made him forget his misery. However, note that he is not looking at Park Namwook. He is starring in front of him. In my eyes, it is related to the grandmother and her imminent death. Joo Jaekyung was so blinded by anger and fears (chapter 51) that he forgot that Kim Dan used to spend all his money for her. Joo Jaekyung imagined that by paying the bills, the problems had been solved. But money is nothing in front of death. Everyone is equal in front of death. Back then, the doctor had wondered how he could help his loved one, if he were to lose a match. He sensed that the athlete could become depressive: (chapter 29) No matter what happened to Kim Dan, the doctor’s fate is there to teach Joo Jaekyung another important lesson. His pain is nothing compared to his loved one’s. Even if the grandmother didn’t die, one thing is sure: Kim Dan’s in a worse place than the champion. That’s how they can help each other to overcome their tragedy and face the future with confidence. For me, what will motivate Team Black is not money, but the doctor’s happiness. That’s how they come close to each other, they will all discover the importance of mental health and happiness. Being protective can be a source of a strength.
5. Feeling good?
So did anyone feel good after the match? No one .. except the traitors and director Choi Gilseok. I am even excluding Baek Junmin, for he got severely injured and the members are talking behind his back. Besides, the party was ruined by Potato. There was a fight at the restaurant. (chapter 52) There was no second round. In fact, I only felt good, when Kim Dan succeeded in this challenge: (chapter 26) This was the only chapter in Jinx without emotional pain. He discovered that he had power and he could help Hwang Yoon-Gu. Hence he smiled!! (chapter 26) I can only feel good, when the two protagonists are smiling. (chapter 26) Both were listening to each other. (chapter 26) It was the happiest moment, for all the characters were genuinely cheering and smiling. (chapter 26) (chapter 26) And now, look at this: 26 +26 = 52! So we have to envision that Kim Dan must be devastated, even a wreck. And now, you comprehend my illustration. The red and heart were referring to blood and pain, but the hands were to indicate that sharing pain is caring, the symbol for love. (chapter 52) That’s the reason why these fighters will come to regret their decision, especially when they will realize that they didn’t just abandon the bad-tempered athlete, (chapter 52) but also the gentle and selfless doctor! There was no one by his side, when he was suffering. He had been truly abandoned. His pain will make them realize their wrongdoing and selfishness, for doc Dan had always been there to treat their wounds and listen to them. (chapter 36) They will no longer feel good while recalling their decision and even this evening (chapter 52), especially because the other was alone in pain.
My conclusion is that we should never rejoice at the misery of others, because it could happen to us too. We are destined to encounter anguish and failure anyway. Life without pain is impossible. Dwelling on the past won’t change any thing. (chapter 52) A crisis is a moment when people should reflect in order to learn life lessons and move on with life. Any rushed action can only aggravate the situation. And now, the ball is in the champion’s courtyard. He has to find a way to help his loved one. Hence he is listening and starring in front of him. (chapter 53)
PS: Chapter 52 proved my previous theory one more time, the Webtoonist is using Numerology. But that will be the topic for another essay. 😉
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
Please support the authors by reading the manhwas on the official websites. This is where you can read the manhwa: Jinx But be aware that the manhwa is a mature Yaoi, which means, it is about homosexuality with explicit scenes.Here is the link of the table of contents about Jinx. Here is the link where you can find the table of contents of analyzed manhwasHere are the links, if you are interested in the first work from Mingwa, BJ Alex, and the previous essay about Jinx“Guilty Truth Or Dare – part 2” (locked)
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
1. Numbers, Mathematics and Magic
How can numbers be associated with magic? The latter stands for mystery and supernatural forces, while the other representing Mathematics symbolize rationality and logic. It looks like a contradiction, yet let’s not forget that without Mathematics, we wouldn’t be able to understand our world. How? The function of mathematics is multi-faceted and integral to various aspects of human life. Some key functions of mathematics include:
Problem-solving: Mathematics provides a systematic approach to solving problems across different fields, from science and engineering to economics and social sciences.
Modeling and prediction: Mathematics allows us to create models that represent real-world phenomena, enabling us to make predictions and understand complex systems.
Quantification: Mathematics provides a language for quantifying and measuring quantities, allowing us to describe and compare different phenomena.
Analysis: Mathematics provides tools for analyzing data, patterns, and relationships, helping us gain insights and make informed decisions.
Communication: Mathematics serves as a universal language that facilitates communication and collaboration among people with diverse backgrounds and cultures.
As you can see, they help us to solve problems in our daily life, but more importantly, thanks to them we can make predictions. Indirectly, it shows that numbers are strongly connected with magic, for they are used as a key to understand the unknown, to anticipate bad things. It was, as if they were the key to communicate with the unknown. It was, as if numbers were a language on their own. That’s why they appear so magical. Under this new light, it becomes understandable why certain people came to see numbers as something supernatural. It was, as if the gods and stars were trying to communicate with humans. Let’s not forget that numbers in religions play a huge role. In Christianity, we have one representing unity and the monotheistic nature of God, then 3 with Trinity (Father, Son, Holy Spirit) and divine perfection. In addition, seven is associated with completeness, perfection, and divine order (e.g., seven days of creation), whereas 12 represents completeness or wholeness (e.g., twelve apostles, twelve tribes of Israel). Finally, we have forty, which often signifies a period of testing, preparation, or transformation (e.g., forty days of Jesus’ temptation in the wilderness, which is quite similar in Islam (forty days of fasting in Ramadan: trial and purification). In Hinduism, three represents the Trimurti (Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva) and the cycles of creation, preservation, and destruction, then 4 symbolizes the four stages of life (ashramas) and the four aims of life (purusharthas) and finally 8 stands for prosperity, abundance, and cosmic balance (e.g., eight directions, eight forms of Lakshmi). I could include other religions like Buddhism or Judaism which all have special numbers (1, 3, 7, 10, 18). To conclude, numbers are connected to belief, to celestial and divine world, and they embody certain notions. This observation brings me to my main topic, Numerology, particularly Chaldean numerology.
2. Chaldean Numerology
The latte is a belief system that ascribes meaning to numbers and their influence on human life. Originating from ancient Chaldea, a region in the Middle East, Chaldean numerology assigns specific vibrations and characteristics to each number from 1 to 8, as the number 9 is considered a sacred, spiritual number.
In Chaldean numerology, each letter of the alphabet is assigned a numerical value, and by analyzing names or words, practitioners can derive insights into personality traits, life path, and future events. These numerical values are based on the vibrations associated with the sound of each letter rather than its alphabetical order.
Chaldean numerology is often used to gain insight into various aspects of life, including career choices, relationships, and personal development. By calculating and interpreting numerical patterns, individuals may uncover hidden strengths, weaknesses, and opportunities for growth.
Overall, Chaldean numerology offers a unique perspective on the significance of numbers in shaping human experiences and guiding life’s journey. It remains a popular tool for self-discovery and personal empowerment among those who believe in its principles. As you can see, it helps people recurring to Numerology to solve problems, to make decisions which will affect their life, to anticipate bad events. However, like pointed above, this “science” is based on faith and not “facts”. How so? It is because Numerology believes in supernaturality, and the latter is a synonym for occultism, prophecy, magic and even hocus-pocus. That’s why here I feel the need to remind my readers that the content of this essay is not representing my own belief. Just perceive me as a neutral commentator. The purpose of this essay is to demonstrate that Mingwa used this system to develop her story. How can I prove it? I could answer to this question very quickly, yet it would ruin the fun. Hence I would like first to demonstrate how I came to discover this influence.
3. Return to the past
If I look back at my previous examinations, it started with Potato and chapter 22. (chapter 22) Back then, I came to realize that both ukes were associated with the number 2. Shortly after, while making a first portrait of Cheolmin, I noticed that this cute doctor was linked to numbers 1, 3, 4. At the same time, I connected him to the sky, an angel. As you can observe it, my observations led me little by little to planets and numerology. But the major turning point was, when I perceived Kim Dan as a representative of Saturn . From that moment on, I came to associate Jinx-characters with gods and as such planets. Hence in the essay , I made the following connections. Potato was Venus, and his soulmate Choi Heesung is Mercury. Then Joo Jaekyung is Jupiter and the Sun, whereas Kim Dan was Saturn and the Moon. That’s how I discovered that Kim Dan was associated with the number 8. Thus in the composition A Summer Night’s Dream, I outlined that this was Kim Dan’s night, for 44 stands for 8. And do you know what 44 mean in Numerology? HEALING! That’s the night Kim Dan got healed. (chapter 44) During that night, he realized that time was flowing. It helped him to reconnect with the present and forget his abandonment issues. How so? This revelation was necessary to make him realize that his promise with his halmoni was impossible. She was a mortal, exactly like him. This lovely night gave him the strength to face reality (chapter 47) and digest the terrible news. (chapter 47) Thanks to the champion, Kim Dan discovered that he could receive warmth and love from someone else. And now, you can grasp why he was strong enough to give the present to Joo Jaekyung despite his fear, why he could confront his boss in the locker room in episode 51. Thanks to this magical night, he learned that he could stand on his own. He is an adult now. But wait… people might question this interpretation, for there was no teamwork in episode 11. (chapter 11) When Park Namwook and Kwak Junbeom saw that he was wounded, the manager could detect the doctor’s lie. But what did they do? Nothing, they acted, as if they had not detected his lie. However, don’t forget the champion’s reaction. (chapter 11) He treated him as an important member of his team, he needed his assistance. Secondly, who helped Kim Dan with his struggles? Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 11) He might have taken advantage of the situation, yet contrary to the others, he did something despite his ignorance. (chapter 11) They were a team… working together, relying on each other. 22 announced a new start, for the champion divulged that he was living with the cute hamster. (chapter 22) Secondly, notice that he showed his true power in the break room. He is the true owner of the gym (chapter 22) It is important, because it indicates that little by little, Joo Jaekyung is taking over the gym. From that chapter on, he was building his world from the ground”.
In episode 33 (chapter 33), we could see Joo Jaekyung’s success reached its peak, as he had just signed a contract with the Entertainment agency. “Reaching the pinnacles of success” was also reflected in another situation. The champion was allowed to touch his lover’s phallus (chapter 33), something he had been denied before (chapter 24). Moreover, he was able to get a confession from Kim Dan. (chapter 33) The latter would react to him, only him could make him cum. Moreover, observe that in the heat of the moment, Kim Dan embraced his lover which surprised both. (chapter 33) The cute doctor was unconsciously accepting to be intimate with his boss. Thus he whispered to the sportsman. (chapter 33) In other words, the athlete had been successful in the car, though there is no doubt that he reacted more to the situation, he feared to lose his lover to the frenemy Choi Heesung.
4. The magical 6
But what was the trigger for this essay? First, while examining chapter 51, especially the argumentation between Kim Dan and his soulmate, I noticed parallels with episode 15. Through this table, it become visible that Mingwa created episode 51 as a positive reflection.
Chapter 15
Chapter 51
A request, but notice that he is avoiding the athlete’s gaze. He only starts talking, when the other is turning his back to him. But even so, he is not able to look at his VIP client. Kim Dan is the one avoiding the athlete.
Both faced each other. They voiced their own thoughts and emotions. They are no longer avoiding discomfort, a sign that they are getting closer to each other.
Here Manhwa-lovers can detect Joo Jaekyung’s arrogance and detachment. Both were not true to themselves. They were both beating around the bush. No one voiced exactly what they truly desire from each other, for they were not listening to their own heart.
However, their discussion ended with a question pushing both characters to meditate. Why doesn’t he trust me yet? How can I earn it? Why don’t I trust him, though we live together? Why don’t I trust him, when he prepared breakfasts for me? Why don’t I trust him, when he was able to heal my shoulder?
It is no coincidence that the numbers are reflecting each other. But more importantly, if you add the numbers together, you have six. 6 embodies Venus, the goddess of love. And now, you know why in my illustration I selected pictures from episode 6, 33 and 51! They are all connected to the same number. This signifies that we should examine the following chapters 6, 15, 24, 33, 42, and 51 as a continuation or better said as reflections. Hence they stand for love, but don’t forget that Venus also embodies fertility, prosperity and victory. How so? She was the ancestor of the Roman people through her son, Aeneas, who survived the fall of Troy and fled to Italy. That’s why she came to symbolize Rome’s imperial power. Yes, these chapters are mirroring a battle, who has the upper hand in the couple.
Chapter 6
Chapter 15
Chapter 24
Chapter 33
Chapter 42
Chapter 51
So the moment I connected these episodes to each other, I noticed the progression in their relationship. First, when the deal was made, the physical therapist could never refuse. He had to please his partner at any time and place and he could make any request. But it changed in the locker room, Kim Dan made a first request. Then in the office, he questioned his boss’ decision before making a request. But contrary to the previous 6, the alpha listened to his plea. Thus Potato was sent away. Then in the car, for the first time, Kim Dan voiced a desire. He even allowed his partner to touch his penis, something he had rejected before. Then in the penthouse, he cooked a breakfast, though he was tired. Interesting is that by earning money as a courier, he never realized that he was actually violating their deal. Joo Jaekyung could no longer ask for sex at any moment and at any place. This shows that though Kim Dan had become the owner of his life. He was liberating himself from his situation as “whore”. He could find a new job, if he wanted to. Joo Jaekyung had no saying in his life. It was teaching Joo Jaekyung a lesson, he shouldn’t have intervened, when Choi Heesung offered him a job. Indirectly, he was forbidding him to work elsewhere as PT. Under this new light, Manhwaphiles can grasp the lie from the green-haired uke. On the other hand, it is not surprising why the champion got mad at Kim Dan in the penthouse. He couldn’t admit that he had come to enjoy his presence in his flat. He could no longer bring up their previous deal. (chapter 45) By taking a side gig, the main lead pushed the athlete to recognize him as a true physical therapist and not as a whore. This new interpretation reinforces my conviction that the sex before the match with Baek Junmin was different, it had lost its true value and meaning: it was no longer a belief, rather a habit. Kim Dan could even determine the end of the sex session. (chapter 53) So when Kim Dan asked him this question (chapter 51), he was forced to recall their initial deal. (chapter 6) This condition represented a violation to his belief, the jinx. Having sex with Kim Dan had nothing to do with his career and fights. Moreover, in order to make an oral deal, you need to trust the counterpart. However, money played a huge role in the creation of their deal, therefore he mistrusted him. Finally, notice that gradually they were moving on from their initial deal. The result is that sex is no longer present in episode 51. I would say, the turning point is episode 42, where there was no sex between them, yet this topic was still present through the former partner. But what does the number 6 mean in Jinx?
In my eyes, they display all a change and as such marks a first time for Kim Dan. While in episode 6, they made a new deal, in episode 15, Joo Jaekyung faced his lover for the first time after kissing him. (chapter 15) But there’s more to it. It was also a first for the champion. He invited Kim Dan to watch the show. Imagine that he had never invited any sex partner before. Then in episode 24, he listened to the doctor’s request without any complain. Then in episode 33, for the first time, Joo Jaekyung focused on giving Kim Dan’s anal pleasure. It was, as if the star wanted to trigger desires in Kim Dan. Then in episode 42, Joo Jaekyung witnessed that Kim Dan was doing the breakfasts out of “routine” and not out of pleasure. Thus he always fell asleep. On the other hand, the physical therapist got confronted with a rival for the first time. Finally, in episode 51, Joo Jaekyung is now acknowledging Kim Dan as his final doctor. He is voicing his expectation: meticulousity. (chapter 51) All their discussion was about work and loyalty. (chapter 51) By bringing the topic money (chapter 51), the champion could finally voice his biggest fear. Deep down, he knew that their relationship was based on money. But with one sentence, the doctor could remove his doubts and insecurities. (chapter 51) His voice and facial expression exposed the doctor’s shock and disappointment. He thought, the champion would trust him. It is important, because this means that from now on, their bond is based on the heart. This painful conversation opened their heart and mind, the exact opposite of this scene, where the prejudices from each other got reinforced. (chapter 6) (chapter 6) Moreover, I would like to point out that contrary to his altercation with his manager (chapter 46) , he listened to Kim Dan till the end. (chapter 51) Here, he didn’t fear the discussion, he voiced his true thoughts and emotions. And observe that this scene is also connected to number 6. Another common denominator is that in both scenes, the champion left the room, yet his motivations were totally different. The comment from the doctor had affected him which we could observe here. (chapter 51) He was more than caught by surprise, in my opinion, it must have dawned on him that he might have been wrong about the doctor. Hence he got upset. Seeing the physical therapist’s face was like a reminder that he had made a mistake, he had not trusted Kim Dan, while the latter had not.
5. The answer is in the numbers
And now, it is time to expose the biggest evidence that Mingwa has been using Chaldean Numerology. The moment I discovered 6, I started wondering which number the characters from Jinx were associated with. So far, I had come to the deduction was Kim Dan’s number was 8 through my examination. But is it true or not? As for Joo Jaekyung, I saw him linked to Jupiter and the sun (3 or 1). Thus I looked for a validation.
On this website, I tipped the name Kim Dan, his birthday 26. 12. 1994 (as he is 29). I am assuming 1994, for the story started more or less in 2023 and it is the same year in Jinx: July. And this is what I found. His radical and name number is 8, whereas his destiny number is 7. His color is Black, his fast day is Saturday and his favorable days are Saturday, Sunday and Monday. Actually, it confirmed that the young man was represented by Saturn and the number 8. As for his destiny number, I believe that his fate is to meet Cheolmin (chapter 13) and Alfredo (chapter 47). Remember that for me, Cheolmin is connected to Neptune, hence we have the number 1, 3 and 4. Thus it would validate my hypothesis that at the restaurant, Joo Jaekyung was talking to the cute doctor. (chapter 43) On the other hand, you are probably wondering how I came to this new theory. It’s simple. It’s because of his name. Alfredo is connected to the number 7. In addition, his name signifies wise counselor.
Alfredo is the Italian, Spanish and Portuguese form of the English masculine name Ælfræd (Alfred). The name is comprised of the Olde English elements “ælf” meaning ‘elf’ (one with supernatural powers), and “ræd” which means ‘to counsel’. Alfred is one of those few English forenames that both predated and survived the Norman Conquest of 1066. Quoted from https://ohbabynames.com/all-baby-names/alfredo/
And now, you understand why I added the elf in the illustration. This signifies that we have another mythical creature in the Manhwa. So far, I detected the presence of the dragon, the angel, the goblin and the gumiho. However, it is important to know that the portrait of elves in the Lord Of The Rings is only reflecting one aspect of their true personality. In fact, in the past, these creatures were not necessarily embodying goodness and light.
In Germanic mythology, elves were seen as the spirits of the dead who were either helpful or harmful to humans. […]
1. Norse mythology: In Norse mythology, elves are known as light elves or dark elves. They were believed to be the first beings created by the god Freyr, who gave them the gift of beauty and long life. The light elves lived in the realm of Alfheim, which was ruled by the god Freyr. They were associated with nature, fertility, and creativity. On the other hand, the dark elves lived in Svartalfheim, which was ruled by the dwarf king, Ivaldi. They were known for their skills in crafting and forging.
2. Germanic folklore: In Germanic folklore, elves were believed to be supernatural beings that lived in forests, mountains, and meadows. They were often depicted as mischievous and playful creatures that enjoyed playing pranks on humans. However, they could also be helpful and benevolent, especially towards those who showed them respect and kindness. In some stories, elves were said to be the protectors of nature and wildlife.https://fastercapital.com/content/Mythology–The-Mythical-Beings–Elves-in-Ancient-Mythology.html#Origins-and-History-of-Elves
Moreover, in German, the word “Albtraum” (nightmare) comes from “aelf”, because in the past, people used to think that they would cause nightmares.
Der Alb/Der Alp: A mythical creature from Germanic folklore, similar to demon or goblin, believed to sit on and compress people’s chests as they sleep. The English equivalent of this word would be elf (in fact, the English word elf is cognate with the German word Alp), while the equivalent demon is an incubus or succubus. A related word is der Alpdruck, meaning elf pressure, which is used to refer to the feeling of pressure on one’s chest during a nightmare. Quoted from https://blogs.transparent.com/german/the-german-nightmare/
Thus I come to the following deduction. Alfredo represents a dark elf, and Kim Dan is fated to meet him in order to face his biggest fears from the past. For me, it is the vanishing of his parents. Remember that Alfredo is Italian, during the magical night in the States, we could see the city Venice, which is surrounded by water. , (chapter 39) In chapter 53, we discover that it was the halmoni’s dream to see the ocean, like we could observe it in his old house. (chapter 17) However, in the last panel, Joo Jaekyung was leading his loved one, symbolizing that he would bring him to different places. Thus the doctor had to follow him to Busan (city next to the sea) and to the USA. At the end of season 1, it becomes clear that the champion will follow the doctor’s footsteps. He will got to the West Coast. Yet, in reality, the fighter is actually following the grandmother’s trail. Moreover, note that the doctor’s dream was to travel too. However, this desire is strongly connected to his relative. (chapter 47) As you can see, we have dream and ocean combined together. But if the ocean is connected to dream, how did I come to associate Alfredo with the dark elf? My theory is that the sea also represents the source of his suffering and as such his nightmare. I believe that his parents died drowning which would explain this reaction in the swimming pool. (chapter 27) Yet according to my previous interpretation, the PT’s totem is the duck: (chapter 19) A bird that is associated with water. And what is the common denominator between these last three panels? (Chapter 17) (Chapter 27) (Chapter 47) The number 7… All of them are oozing pain and fear, but also they are linked to water: (chapter 7) (chapter 37) (chapter 47) The bridge from San Francisco is a place where people often commit suicide. My idea is that after they vanished, the halmoni never discussed their death with him. Since the grandmother was harassed by the loan shark, I can only assume that they killed themselves due to the debts, and suicide is a huge taboo in South Korea. Notice that his first trip led him to Busan which is a town next to the sea. However, back then, he had not the time to go to the beach. But when he went to the States, it was far from the coast, as UFC/MFC is located in Las Vegas. Hence he came to enjoy his trip. In fact, it inspired him to travel. (chapter 47)
So if my theory is correct, then Mingwa made sure that Kim Dan wouldn’t meet Alfredo too soon. He needed to be ready for that trip. Thus fortunately he got injured. My point is that we should make connections between episodes containing the name number, like for example 2, 12, 22, 32, 42, 52… At the same time, I also think, Alfredo could announce the emancipation for both characters, for pain has a positive effect on people: growth and change. Moreover, it is important to underline that the city “Venice” represents a combination of nature and civilization. Since it is surrounded by water, the latter has the upper hand. In other words, Venice stands for balance.
And now, it is time to give the champion’s number. I tipped Joo Jaekyung, 21. 06. 1997. His radical and name number is 3 confirming my observation. He is Jupiter. As for his destiny number, it is 8 and as such Kim Dan. This implies that Joo Jaekyung was following his destiny, when he chose the cute hamster as his partner. But it is not the same for Kim Dan. This signifies that loving the champion will be the doctor’s own choice. At the same time, it implies that the doctor will have the upper hand in their relationship. But his favorable numbers are 6 and 9… and now, you understand the signification of 6! These chapters helped him to metamorphose. No wonder why his wish got fulfilled in episode 39: (chapter 39) Then his favorable days are Thursday, Tuesday and Friday. And if we combine the days from the two protagonists, there is only Wednesday off.
As for Potato, I tipped 19.08. 2003. His radical number is 1, while his name number is 4. But more importantly his destiny number is 5! Keep in mind that for me, Heesung is Mercury, number 5. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Heesung could woo Potato. (chapter 35) We have a 5, but 3+5= 8, the double of 4. Besides, his favorable numbers are 1, 7, 4. Then we would have the explanation why he became more important in episode 22 (chapter 22), why he protected the doctor from Heesung in episode 31 (chapter 31), why he asked for Kim Dan in episode 40 and why he reappeared in episode 47. (chapter 47) and helped him in the locker room. (chapter 49)
As you can imagine, I could write much more about this topic. Here, I just analyzed the number 6 and a little 7. But before closing this composition, I would like my readers to look again at the list of the master numbers. As you can imagine, when I saw the signification for 55 (“lesson for communication”), my hopes got up, for it indicates that the protagonists will open up to each other. 5+5= 10, which means 1. This number stands for unity, moreover it symbolizes equity. Nevertheless, don’t forget that anguish is necessary in order to make them growth. Hence I am still expecting a painful conversation. They would reveal their wounds to each other. Consequently, it should diverge from episode 5 (violence, silence, avoidance), 45 (restrained strength, yelling but avoidance), 51 (no violence, yelling, confrontation and a question). The force is slowly vanishing replaced by words.
If you liked this type of essay, then it would be great to let me know. I could focus on other numbers, like for example 3 or 8 or 1, and their connections to the protagonists and the villains. That’s why I wrote part 1, but if I receive no feedback, then I will like it to my readers to analyze the numbers and their signification.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
Please support the authors by reading the Manhwas on the official websites. I am also using doctor Frost and Bj Alex as references. This is where you can read the Manhwas: Bj Alex, Jinx and Doctor Frost. But be aware that the first three Manhwas are mature Yaoi, which means, it is about homosexuality with explicit scenes.Here is the link of the table of contents about Jinx. Here is the link where you can find the table of contents of analyzed manhwas. Here are the links, if you are interested in the first analysis about BJ Alex, and the previous essay about Jinx“Precious Puppy Pals“
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
1. Return to the past
The trigger for this title was initially chapter 34. 😮 When the latter was released, this title came to my mind, but I never got the time and chance to write about it, for people were too upset about the champion’s behavior. He had broken the doctor’s trust by exposing their relationship to Choi Heesung. Back then, many Jinx-philes were upset to the point that I chose to focus on the author’s decisions for such an outcome. Thus I wrote the essay “Why?“. Since the whole story hasn’t been completed yet, I could only present assumptions. Hence that analysis contains some errors, though the main interpretation was correct. The relationship between the two main leads helps them to heal each other so that they can find happiness. This reminded of Doctor Frost, where the psychiatrist in charge of Doctor Baek tried to treat his PTSD by encouraging him to treat another patient suffering from the same disorder. (chapter 140) (chapter 149) Both were suffering from survivor guilt. To conclude, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan represent the bitter medicine for their scars. I mentioned “bitter”, because through their loved one, they are forced to face painful moments. That’s how they can overcome their past and discover happiness. However, while looking for a new title, I rediscovered the first illustration , and it suddenly made click in my head. To conclude, I had another revelation concerning episode 50.
2. “What have you done?”
I could connect my illustration to episode 50 and in particular to this image: . (chapter 50) At first glance, the champion is blaming Kim Dan for the wound. He betrayed him. However, his words could have a different signification. Don’t forget that a message always has 4 sides according to Schulz von Thun. Consequently, while many saw this question as a “factual information” and as such as an accusation, the reality is that it gave us an insight about the sender too. The sportsman was not using the personal pronoun “I” or “me” in his inquiry. As you can see, the absence of the personal pronoun is indicating that Joo Jaekyung was in reality not referring to him and his wounds. He is not prioritizing himself, rather the doctor and his action. So this question could be prompted by curiosity or a desire to understand the person’s recent activities. Thus I deduce that the champion was asking his lover to tell him the truth. He should come clean. He desired a honest explanation. His attitude reminded me of an adult confronting his child.
Finally, the expression “What have you done?” (chapter 50) is strongly intertwined with the notion “crossing the line” or “daring”. It was, as if the physical therapist had dared to do something… Thus I believe that Joo Jaekyung must have perceived the gesture as the game “Truth or Dare” and not as betrayal. How is it possible? Don’t forget the absence of the personal pronoun “I” or “me”. He was focusing on the action itself. However, after the match which ended with a tie, he needed to find an explanation for his “failure”. (chapter 51) But note that he never accused Kim Dan of assault, but of leaking information. That’s the reason why I don’t think that this inquiry “What have you done” was about seeking accountability. In that case, he wouldn’t have rejected the doctor’s offer. By letting him treat his wound, Kim Dan would have become responsible for the injury. (Chapter 50) It becomes comprehensible why the Emperor refused the offer. The rejection was the symbol of his “trust” in Kim Dan unconsciously. Astonishing, right, though people and Kim Dan had the opposite impression. Yet, because of the “tie”, Kim Dan felt responsible for the incident, therefore he apologized. (chapter 51) This means, the main lead recognized his responsibility. He should have checked the spray more carefully. The champion could perceive this excuse as a confession of his complicity. Hence he asked his lover if he was the spy. (chapter 51) This signifies that in episode 51, he dared to question his physical therapist’s loyalty. Yes, we have another “Truth or Dare” in episode 51.
3. Truth or Dare in the locker room
But why would the athlete think of the game “Truth or Dare” in the locker room? It is because the star has long internalized this “mind-set”. From my perspective, this game played a huge role in his traumas. My theory is that he is suffering from different traumas, and one of them is BETRAYAL Trauma, which I will elaborate further below. But let’s return our attention to the two protagonists. My avid readers will certainly recall that I had long detected the existence of “challenges” between Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung. [For more read the essay Delicate challenge]. However, this game became truly obvious in episode 34 with Choi Heesung. It is important, because truth plays an important part in overcoming mental illness (abandonment issues, trust issues). The patients need to face verity and as such they need to cross the line: return to the painful past. Thus I come to the conclusion that in episode 50, the champion was not able to face his biggest fear: betrayal. (chapter 50) This is the face of a scarred man. Yet, contrary to the past, he is not expressing his fear through rage. That’s the reason why his emotions were controlled. Under this new light, Manhwaworms grasp why the athlete asked such a question from his soulmate: (chapter 50) He was afraid of confronting his physical therapist. His inquiry was ambiguous contrary to the one in episode 51. The problem is that he had to hear that he had not won. (chapter 51) Interesting is that he was more pained by the idea of a betrayal from Kim Dan than the tie, if you compare these two panels: (chapter 51) He imagined that Kim Dan had dared to cross the line because of money. (chapter 51) But note that at no moment, he is accusing him of an assault. Because of this confrontation, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan had a honest conversation. The doctor asked him a painful question (chapter 51) which the emperor needed to hear. He has trust issues. And the moment he saw the doctor’s facial expression, he could only get shocked and hurt. (chapter 51) He could sense the wound in doc Dan’s voice and gaze. It is important, because the sentence “You don’t trust me?” is actually constructed like a statement and not like a question. It only becomes a question through the tone. Through the latter, the champion could detect his partner’s genuine pain. The wounded tone could only move the champion’s heart. Kim Dan dared with a single question to shake the fighter’s confidence. No wonder why he reacted badly. (chapter 51) On the other hand, don’t let yourself get fooled by this rude request. The reality is that the alpha didn’t chase away the doctor, in truth he was the one running away. (chapter 51) Thus Kim Dan could overcome this shocking but terrible discovery: he hadn’t earned the full trust from Joo Jaekyung yet. (chapter 51) As my avid readers can see, my perception about chapter 50 was confirmed with episode 51. The arguments in the locker room were reflecting the quarrel in the penthouse with Choi Heesung. What is the common denominator between these two scenes? The lack of trust from Joo Jaekyung, but his private PT failed to realize it in the penthouse. Why? It’s because he chose to trust his destined partner.
Chapter 34/35
Chapter 51
I believe you = I trust you
Here, the doctor is forced to meditate on the reasons for the champion’s mistrust. This can only incite him to reflect on his past behavior (the silence about his meeting with Choi Gilseok)
And this brings me to the following remark. In the locker room, through the question “You don’t trust me?” Kim Dan was actually fulfilling the athlete’s wish: (chapter 15) He told him something that he didn’t know. Note that after the terrible meeting with the actor, Joo Jaekyung couldn’t even find the answer himself: (chapter 35) He was still clueless about the trigger for his behavior. With this inquiry “You don’t trust me”, the hamster pushed his destined partner to face his biggest fear: trust someone and in particular him. This conversation can only incite him to meditate about their relationship. So while in episode 15, he behaved like a pouting child (chapter 15), in the latest episode, Jinx-philes can perceive his growth and maturity. (chapter 51) His gaze is softer, he is no longer hiding his emotional wound and he is able to ask a painful question. (chapter 15) This painful incident was a wake-up call Thus I come to the following deduction. Kim Dan will try to earn the champion’s trust, whereas the champion will be forced to take a leap of faith towards Kim Dan. Contrary to episode 34, the champion could see the truth directly through the doctor’s gaze and voice: (chapter 51) This scene stands for honesty and forthrightness, whereas the encounter in the penthouse symbolizes acting, artificiality and self-deception. (chapter 34) As a conclusion, while the champion thought that his loved one had dared to cross the line, he was confronted with truth. He was biased and mistrusting his room mate and PT. This shows that though dare was the opposite choice of truth, the fighter ended up to be confronted with verity.
4. The daring but coward imugi and gumiho
And now, it is time to present my observations about episode 34 which I couldn’t present before. Choi Heesung dared to challenge the Emperor by forcing him to deny the truth. He had no feelings for doc Dan. (chapter 34) These questions were all rhetorical: (chapter 34) This signifies that in the sauna, truth was not standing in opposition to daring. The sauna reminded me of the cavern where an imugi hides, until the latter leaves its hidden place and find his star, his yeouiju. Only then, he can turn into a dragon. To conclude, because of Heesung’s pressure, the imugi had to select between daring or lie. In other words, telling the truth became the challenge itself. Heesung knew that Joo Jaekyung would never confess. (Chapter 34) What Heesung wanted was actually a lie by omission or commission which would have been presented as the truth. Through this game, the actor thought that he could impose his will onto the celebrity. He anticipated the athlete’s silence. This signifies that he knew about the star’s denial and turned it against him. Besides, that way Heesung could maintain his good image: he had not stolen his partner and as such there was no cheating. No one was betraying him.
On the other hand, though the protagonist was silent, he couldn’t repress his emotions: Anger! Readers could observe that his rage was coming to the surface. Not only his gaze exposed his emotions (chapter 34), but also his hand. (chapter 34) He caught the actor by surprise, the latter never thought that the celebrity would become violent. The redness on his face was displaying that he was barely controlling his annoyance and impatience. (chapter 34) However, they were in a public place, the hotel’s sauna, and the actor is a celebrity. Hence he is protected by his fame and social status. That’s the reason why the champion didn’t hit his frenemy, he had learned his lesson at the gym. (chapter 34) Despite his words, the gumiho still got scared. The racing of his heart is an indication of his fright. Therefore he ran away more or less after ordering his trainer not to meddle in his love life. (chapter 34) Note that when he did this, he avoided his counterpart’s gaze. Deep down, he knew that he shouldn’t provoke his frenemy too much. Only when he was at the door, he turned around and LIED! (chapter 34) Yes, after that incident, he chose to give him a fake excuse for his departure. As you can see, this conversation was strongly intertwined with the notion “truth or dare”, but both ended up lying. Whereas the champion didn’t admit any feelings, the other acted, as if there was nothing wrong and he was not scared. The gumiho thought that if he were to remove the champion from the doctor’s side, the latter would be able to open up to the actor. (chapter 34) What does it reveal? The actor had been projecting his own thoughts onto the future dragon too. He was the one who didn’t dare to become more honest with the physical therapist. He used work to spend time with Kim Dan. One might say that Heesung failed terribly. Yet, this is just an illusion, because his “failure” pushed him to become more honest with Kim Dan. Thereby he asked to meet the doctor again. (chapter 34) Yet, the message is exposing that Heesung was still lying, as he kept using work as an excuse. Hence Joo Jaekyung had to intervene again: (chapter 34) The champion dared to challenge his rival. (chapter 34) Should he cross the line and steal his “possession”, the other would retaliate and as such cross the line. The dragon pushed the comedian to come clean!! (chapter 35) Yes, by challenging the athlete because of Kim Dan, the comedian ended up telling the truth.
However, we can not say that Joo Jaekyung won the defy either. After the first challenge, he might have controlled his temper (chapter 34), but his anxiety reached a new peak, the fear that he might be abandoned. Hence he used the sandbag to vent his temper. And what did the cute puppy do during that incident? He dared to offer his help to his idol: (chapter 34), yet he was in total denial about the reality: it was dangerous. Deep down, the champion knew that it was impossible for him to control his lover’s time, but also his body. Besides, the other problem is that the athlete is rejecting the notion of love. By denying the existence of his own feelings, he can not claim the doctor’s heart. That’s the reason why the champion got so mad and frustrated. (chapter 34) Thus he had to play a trick. Because this nightly meeting represents another round of “Truth or Dare”, (chapter 34) I deduce that he chose lie in the end, for he dared to expose his relationship to Heesung. (chapter 34) He was not telling the truth, when he stated that Kim Dan was his “possession”. This explicates why he couldn’t stay by the doctor’s side (chapter 35) after the actor’s departure. He had been acting in front of Heesung. This confession could only kill any desire. Would you feel attracted to a tool or possession? No… Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Joo Jaekyung had to cover his lover’s eyes and ears. The celebrity knew deep down that if the doctor were to hear his confession, he would be shocked and feel betrayed and hurt. Besides, don’t forget that the protagonist serves as the mirror of truth for Kim Dan. Thereby Jinx-philes can grasp why the visit from Heesung could only remain a secret. He should only hear the truth. Joo Jaekyung chose avoidance and deceptions (chapter 34) in the end. He manipulated the main lead by letting him think that he had no other choice. Yet the last panel displays his trick. It was up to the doctor to decide how he should spend his free time. Nevertheless, while people were mad at the champion for his deception, many failed to realize that the champion was actually deceiving himself. So all the tricks (episode 33 and 34) were manifestations of avoidance, the fear to face the truth: his affection for Kim Dan and this due to a past betrayal. Hence these chapters stand under the sign of silence hidden by “pranks”.
Interesting is that Kim Dan chose to trust his partner blindly. (Chapter 34) To conclude, he chose TRUTH! The words “I believe you” were important, because the athlete was in the position where he could violate and break that trust. He became the “traitor” which Heesung and readers witnessed. And through that experience, Joo Jaekyung came to trust Kim Dan more, as the latter had put his fate in his hands. Yes, he was encouraged to mirror his attitude. Finally, despite his lies and tricks, the gumiho was able to perceive the truth: (chapter 35) On the other hand, the artist could only tell one part of the truth: the presence of feelings. However, the deceptions in the penthouse exposed something else: (chapter 34) his mistrust towards the cute “hamster” and his abandonment issues. He had to deceive him. Under this new light, Manhwaphiles can see why the champion made such a threat to Kim Dan (chapter 45) or left the doctor in the locker room in episode 51. (chapter 51) He wished not only to keep the upper hand in their relationship, but also to keep Kim Dan by his side. That’s how it dawned on me why Joo Jaekyung didn’t mention the jinx in the dining room and why he started treating him as his real PT. (chapter 45) It is because by denying his affection, he needs to justify his presence next to him. He is his PT… forcing his enemies to portray the doctor as a traitor or a bad PT. However, they failed, as the champion is not doubting the doctor’s innocence concerning his wound on the foot. Nevertheless, the incident is not closed, as the culprit has not been brought to justice.
5. The schemers and Truth or Dare
There exists another cause why episode 34 is related to the wound in the locker room. (chapter 50) First, the schemers’ MO corresponds to the game Truth or Dare. Choi Gilseok asked his minion to cross the line. This explicates why they are trying to use tricks and manipulations. Daring means no truth, thus someone will be framed: Kim Dan. Yet, the plotters are not aware that thanks to the cute hamster, the alpha is turned into a mirror of truth. Hence he couldn’t get deceived by the MFC security guys: (chapter 40)
And it was the same with the first attempt. What did the manager from the Entertainment agency ask to his client? “You think you can do it?” (chapter 36) The lawyer, the journalist and the manager pushed him to choose “dare” and not truth! That’s why there was no interview and the leak was not investigated. He had to prove his strength. (chapter 36) And exactly like at the sauna, daring became a synonym for verity. No wonder why the fighter is never rejecting the challenge. It corresponds to his past attitude: he has been burying the truth and as such the past. But let’s return our attention to the plotters.
Because of dare, in the States, the antagonists had planned to trick the champion with the drug. (chapter 37) This mysterious man dared to act as a MFC manager, though my intuition is telling me that he works for MFC. The irony is that by challenging constantly the champion, the plotters are not realizing that through their game, the truth is slowly coming to the surface. How so? In the last panel, the doctor noticed his origins: He is Korean indicating that the conspiracy started in South Korea. As you can see, Kim Dan was able to perceive a glimpse of the truth. Then at the café, Choi Gilseok confessed many things to the doctor: he owns the café, he has connections to the company F Pharmaceutical. Moreover, through this game, the champion is confronted with his fears and past. That’s how he can overcome his traumas. The doctor is the mirror revealing the monsters. Hence I come to the following deduction: the succession of new characters mirrors the champion’s past and traumas. The following characters are involved in the champion’s suffering, though the order of the appearance is exposing the gravity of the involvement: Heesung, (chapter 29), the journalist without a face (chapter 35), the “fake” MFC agent (chapter 37), the invisible man in the flat (chapter 42), Baek Junmin whom the champion couldn’t truly identify (chapter 47), then he recognized the director without naming him, (chapter 48) and finally the ghost from the past (chapter 54). These characters are all connected to “Truth or Dare”. (chapter 50) This scene exposed that the champion repressed a certain incident which is rather common among victims of a trauma, especially people suffering from PTSD. This shows that some traumatic event took place for quite some time, but the champion acted, as if nothing had happened. (Doctor Frost, chapter 140 ) That’s how the champion became a zombie, he couldn’t live properly due to his untreated scars. (doctor Frost, chapter 139) But thanks to his fated partner, the traumatic past is slowly coming to the surface.
The moment you link the game Truth or Dare to the locker room, it is necessary to include chapter 48. Since the doctor rejected the option “Dare”, he should betray his boss and lover, Choi Gilseok chose to play a trick on Kim Dan and expose him as a traitor. (chapter 48) The director created a stage for the betrayal. That should represent the truth, while in reality it was a lie! Nevertheless, Joo Jaekyung could perceive the truth: Kim Dan had met the director from the rival gym. (chapter 48) Interesting is that Kim Dan didn’t take the risk to bring up the topic to him. (chapter 48) Yes, he didn’t dare to tell him what had happened. No truth… no daring which reflects the games in the sauna and the living room of the penthouse. Kim Dan could have come clean the next morning, but no. This panel explains his silence. He also mistrusted his VIP patient. He had a negative perception of his lover’s mental state. On the other hand, the champion’s attitude reminded me of a parent who has not the time to listen to his child’s problem due to work. (chapter 48) Should the athlete remember this night, he will realize that he was the one dismissing his physical therapist, although the doctor could have come clean later. At the same time, Joo Jaekyung’s attitude could be mirroring the parent or guardian’s in the past. They didn’t have the time or the inclination to listen to their son, hence the traumatic incident got buried.
But let’s return our attention to our alpha and his hamster. Both share the responsibility for the miscommunication: silence, no risk, but as such no communication and no truth. Yes, when they are together, they dare things (chapter 27), hence truth comes to the surface! Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung feel attracted to each other and have come to love each other. When they speak their mind, they feel comfortable around each other. Truth is strongly connected to communication. Hence the painful conversation in the locker room was necessary. “You don’t trust me?” also reflected the doctor’s attitude. He never tried to approach his room mate (chapter 47) and voice his true thoughts and emotions: (chapter 45) He lied, when he portrayed himself as grateful. He was avoiding his gaze either. No wonder why the fighter got even more mad and threatened to fire him. Such an attitude could only increase the celebrity’s mistrust, as the latter could discern a certain dishonesty.
So when Choi Gilseok encountered the “puppy” in the hall, the celebrity could notice the doctor’s discomfort. (chapter 49) The latter didn’t even greet the director or acted, as if they didn’t know each other. He exposed the existence of a secret, an uncomfortable secret. Consequently, I believe that the champion could only jump to the conclusion that Kim Dan had been indeed acting behind his back, even coerced to do something. (chapter 50) We shouldn’t overlook the usage of present perfect in the question, a sign that the champion was referring to the past as well. Consequently, it is no coincidence that there was a trick. That way, the verity would come to the surface. He was a “traitor”, but the irony is that Park Namwook’s words and blindness stopped the dragon from blaming his soulmate for his injury. (chapter 51) Note that the star never came clean with the truth either. (Chapter 35) Through the doctor, the champion is encouraged to become honest to himself.
What are the common denominators between these three chapters (34/50/51): SECRET, BETRAYAL and CHEATING! The latter is not just a reference to infidelity, but also to dishonesty. Choi Gilseok used the spray to weaken the emperor and bought the referees and moderator. Keep in mind that in the sauna, the actor desired to come clean with the fighter by divulging his intention. This signifies that the gumiho was actually dropping this principle for the doctor’s sake. (chapter 33) Simultaneously, it exposes that the champion has a secret, which is strongly intertwined with betrayal, love, money and deceptions. I couldn’t help myself thinking of “blackmail”. Kim Dan had been coerced to do something, as the director was holding something against him. Hence we have the question: “what have you done?”. Remember how the actor chose to approach the angel. (chapter 31) He tricked his boss by faking an injury. He put the gym under pressure, as this incident could be leaked to the outside. The whole situation reminded me of blackmail. If he did not follow his request, there could be a scandal. That’s the reason why I believe that the champion’s past is linked to blackmail as well. How is it possible? It is because of the game “truth or dare”! The latter is strongly intertwined with divulging information and crossing the line!! To sum up, this game embodies trauma, secret, leaking information, trust and overstepping a boundary or rule. This observation brings me to my next point.
6. The true face of “Truth or Dare”
First, this game is often played with friends. Therefore many are thinking that this game is harmless, yet it is far from the truth.
Even though the game is meant to be fun to challenge a dare to our friends and watch them face awkward situations, most of us know when to STOP and are aware about the Do’s and Don’ts and acknowledge the need to maintain rationality in our action. But sometimes we do cross the line into making it a psychological trauma for some. Quoted from http://www.stopbullyingsystem.com/blog/truth-or-dare
The author is pointing out that such a game can cause traumas. First, one problem lies with the limit. Secondly, truth signifies that people are disclosing personal information. Hence TRUST is essential. Without “trust”, the honest confession can be used against them later. Another important aspect is that this fun is strongly intertwined with peers and alcohol! We have the perfect example with this defy: (chapter 9) And what did happen after they left the restaurant? The champion discovered the truth: (chapter 10) (chapter 10) Kim Dan was terribly poor, but he was also on his own, missing his grandmother.
Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the athlete avoided the gatherings, before the doctor entered his life. For me, he must have been exposed to the game “Truth or Dare” which led him to suffer greatly. Moreover, look at the reaction of the champion, when he heard about the comedian’s intentions: (chapter 34) “Are you drunk?” With this question, the protagonist revealed something about himself. He associates dating and love confession with drunkenness. He implies the existence of a lie. But a confession is strongly associated with verity and sincerity. On the other hand, for the sportsman, no one in his right mind would admit to be in love and in our case to love another man. For me, one part of the problem is that the champion is afraid of admitting his homosexuality. The latter is still a stigma in South Korean society. But there’s more to the game Truth or Dare. If you paid attention to the origin of the last quote, you will realize that this fun is linked to bullying and even hazing.
The school counselor entered and much to my surprise the counselor was there to talk about the game “Truth or Dare”. A fad of this game started at the beginning of the school year and apparently some students were bullied and out casted for not doing a dare. The frustration, and hurt associated with this game is not realized seriously as it should be. The students assume that it is fun to embarrass each other but it is hurtful to some who do not end up enjoying it. One word that instantly crosses my mind is “Bullying”. Some may not agree with that or may even put it in the category of peer-pressure but wherever purposeful action that causes pain and trauma comes, it automatically puts it in the same basket. The main motive of games is to create a healthy environment of fun and laughter and not stress or tension. Quoted from Quoted from http://www.stopbullyingsystem.com/blog/truth-or-dare
If you think carefully, bullying is working similarly to this game. As long as no one reports the students’ aggressive behavior to parents, teachers or authorities (“truth”), the juniors feel safe and can go to the extreme. Many beholders had the impression that Joo Jaekyung had been a victim of bullying due to Baek Junmin’s confession. (chapter 49) Furthermore, bullying is never done alone, but in groups. (chapter 57) There is one leader and the others are following the flow, the latter even become more proactive by making new bets and suggestions in order to ensure their own safety. As long as no one divulges the truth, the bullies are safe. But there’s more to it. Striking is that the way they coerced the champion to fight resembles to bullying too. He was manipulated with the articles, then with the advises from the lawyer and manager. Once in the States, they tried to drug him, which corresponds to a physical assault. (chapter 37) Finally, note that the schemers are working in teams exactly like the bullying students. Therefore I judge Park Namwook’s attitude as the teacher’s who is closing the eye to the truth. He is rather passive and puts the whole responsibility on his “boy”. (chapter 41) It is the champion’s choice to refuse or not the matches. The moment I associated the game with parties, peer groups and bullying, I had many revelations.
First, I couldn’t help myself connecting this “fun” to college and students. That’s how I found this article:
It’s no secret that excessive drinking and sometimes violent hazing happen at welcoming parties for university freshmen. The most recent case which came under the media spotlight involved Dong-A University students in Busan being soaked with makgeolli, a traditional fermented rice drink, mixed with food waste. In a photo posted on the school’s Facebook page, a group of freshmen are standing in a room, with a vinyl curtain hanging behind them. A woman in front of them is pouring makgeolli from a blue plastic bowl onto their heads. Quoted from https://www.koreatimes.co.kr/www/nation/2024/02/113_201344.html
Yes, the sophomore’s gesture reminded me of the champion’s action at the hotel: (chapter 37) Interesting is the athlete described this night as a party which made me think of a students’ party. Therefore I couldn’t help myself wondering if the champion didn’t go to college, but due to an incident, he was forced to drop out. And the latter could be related to a party organized by students. The latter chose to cover up the incident by remaining silent. I would like to outline that the doctor got fired, though he was actually sexually harassed by his superior. The nurse never testified in his favor, she chose to close an eye to the crime. (chapter 1) The main lead never considered her behavior as betrayal and abandonment. In fact, he never considered the crime as a betrayal from an institution. (chapter 1) He put the whole blame on the hospital director himself. He is a liar. Furthermore, through these pictures (chapter 47) (chapter 47), Manhwalovers can see that Kim Dan was a loner. Therefore I doubt that he had friends during his college years. The only person he knew from his school was his mentor: (chapter 1) It is important, because it implies that Kim Dan avoided to socialize and participate in gatherings. Interesting is that in season 2, Jinx-philes discover that Kim Dan had been bullied in the past. ( chapter 57) This new discovery reinforces my hypothesis that his fated partner went through a similar experience. Thus I had the following idea.
What if the champion was present at a party and had been left behind by his friend, though he was drunk? Observe the parallels:
Chapter 9
Chapter 35
cHapter 43
Chapter 44
In episode 9, both puppies were drunk, (chapter 9), yet Park Namwook made sure that the physical therapist wouldn’t be abandoned drunk. Thus he tasked his boss to bring him home. And as for Potato, it is clear that Oh Daehyun would take care of him, as he was sleeping in the dormitory next to him. In other words, no one was left behind drunk. But this scene contrasts so much to episode 43. First, no one was missing Potato. No one asked about his absence. Secondly, pay attention that the fighters invited Kim Dan to join them for another round, while they were neglecting their boss, though it was his birthday party. (chapter 43) Moreover, they never wondered about his physical condition. Was he drunk or not? Funny is that the intoxicated character was the one who forced Kim Dan to go home. (chapter 43) Actually, it should have been the opposite. The drunk champion should have been protected, but no. For me, it exposes a certain neglect from the members of Team Black, even Park Namwook and Jeong Yosep. Besides, imagine the irony. If Joo Jaekyung had not voiced his desire, triggered by his jealousy,… no one would have paid attention to the protagonist. (chapter 43) It was, as if he would have been indeed left behind. His behavior is the reason why Kim Dan chose to bring him home. (chapter 43) That’s what a friend is supposed to do.
And this observation leads me to chapter 35 which I didn’t bring up first on purpose. What caught my attention is that Mingwa placed 2 characters from BJ Alex in episode 35. (chapter 35) Nam Dong-Gyun is taking care of his drunken chingu Kim Myun-Dae. The former is showing an exemplary behavior. But what about Heesung and Potato? (chapter 35) They left Kwak Junbeom behind. Note that Oh Daehyun had gone to the bathroom, so the fighter was alone for a moment. On the other hand, Junbeom was quite safe there, for the owner of the tent knew them. (chapter 35) So the auntie could keep an eye on the judo fighter, and it was only a matter of time, until his friend would return. Nevertheless, this scene is implying a certain problem: a drunken person shouldn’t be left unguarded. Thus imagine that during a party, an unconscious person is brought to a room and left there unguarded, as the friend desires to keep partying, similar to this scene: (chapter 37) The person could get sexually assaulted, and no one would notice it. Secondly, I would like to outline that the hazing party from the article reminded me a lot to bullying. These freshmen were humiliated, and the perpetrator excused her behavior behind traditions and social norms. So the champion could have been betrayed by a friend, as the latter would have justified his action similarly. So instead of admitting his mistake, he could have justified the incident like this: the victim was responsible for his misery, because he was at the wrong place at the wrong time. It was just his misfortune or better said his jinx. Yes, for me, the jinx is indicating that people responsible for the champion’s traumas were denying their wrongdoings.
7. Truth or Dare in the bathroom
By connecting the game to bullying and coercion, a sudden question popped up. Why would Joo Jaekyung hate to share the shower room with members from Team Black? (chapter 8) From my point of view, this place is not just symbolizing purification and reflection, but also indicating the presence of a wound. As soon as I connected the bathroom and as such water to pain, all the champion’s past behavior appeared in a different light. In episode 3, when he went there, he was wearing his pajamas. (chapter 3) Neither Kim Dan nor the protagonist were seen both naked in the shower room. (chapter 8) (chapter 20) (chapter 30) Therefore I perceive the champion’s last comment as relevant. In my opinion, Kim Dan’s gesture reflected the champion’s mind-set. So by saying this, Joo Jaekyung was forced to admit the absurdity of such an attitude. Therefore Manhwalovers can understand Joo Jaekyung’s annoyance at the sauna. He imagined that he would be alone there. (chapter 34) He feels uncomfortable naked around people… As soon as you connect this place to a wound, my avid readers can finally better interpret the champion’s irritation in episode 36: (chapter 36) Kim Dan’s entrance could be perceived as a violation, for the champion was naked. This intrusion caught him off-guard. But since his gaze was covered, his anxiety masked behind his anger was diminished. On the other hand, this led him to leave the bathtub undressed and have sex in the kitchen. (chapter 36) For me, everything is pointing out that one of the champion’s fears is intimacy with water. He has long internalized this association. Don’t forget that the sexual encounter in the swimming pool started with clothes, before they got completely removed. (chapter 27) Under this new perspective, I don’t think that it is a coincidence that the champion felt the need to take a shower after meeting Baek Junmin and recalling the past. (chapter 49) This helped him to overcome his trauma and past wound. (chapter 49) Yet, keep in mind that the athlete’s wounded soul is not the result of one traumatic incident, but of many anguishes.
Another common denominator between all these scenes is that this place is also connected to a challenge: (chapter 3) Kim Dan dared to make him wait (I don’t think the athlete was truly honest here). (chapter 8) they dared to have sex next to Oh Daehyun and the other fighter. However, note that in all these scenes, neither the doctor nor the champion were honest. They were both lying… not only to their counter-part, but also to themselves. (chapter 19) That’s the reason why the argument in the locker room (chapter 51) doesn’t represent the final moment where both main leads opened up their heart and mind to each other. They were not truly honest to themselves and to each other. There was no water… and according to me, the spray was a pepper spray, so the champion’s ankle should have been cleaned and not simply covered. For me, both characters need to prove their trust and loyalty to each other. But they are moving in the right direction, for Joo Jaekyung divulged a huge information to Kim Dan. There’s a spy in the gym, hence the doctor will become more observant. He is pushing him to question people’s words and actions, even to say no to others. To conclude, I connect the champion’s trauma to water… and don’t forget that in episode 7, the athlete acted like a bullying member. (chapter 7)
8. The true significance of “Betrayal Trauma”
Because I made a connection between Betrayal trauma, truth or dare, bullying and BJ Alex, I could help myself bringing up Nam Dong-Gyun’s tragic past. The latter represents the perfect example of a person suffering from betrayal trauma. (chapter 70) His sexual orientation was exposed in high school, his friends were behind the rumor (chapter 70), although we have to envision that his crush played a huge part in it. Why? It is because he didn’t want to be associated with homosexuality. (chapter 70) Not only he cut off ties with him, but also he made sure to isolate the main lead from other students. The worst is that this person acted, as if this ostracizing had never occurred. (chapter 69), as if he had done nothing wrong. For me, it shows that the traitor never grasped the significance of his actions. Hence Park Sung-Woong could forget Dong-Gyun, while the latter could never forget him at all. The result from this huge betrayal was that the cute uke decided to keep his distance from people. (chapter 70) He could no longer trust people, he avoided meetings. In order to outline how severe betrayal trauma can be, the Webtoonist showed us the immediate effects of betrayal trauma: physical and emotional reactions (chapter 70) (chapter 70) and the long term effects: (chapter 69) he is trembling so much, he can not look at his former friend. Readers shouldn’t underestimate the issue. Betrayal trauma is so severe that it is comparable to being hit by a white truck. The pain is so great that it affects the brain functioning and as such personality.
The 7 signs of betrayal trauma are: anxiety, avoidance, trust issues, negative intrusive thoughts (shame, guilt), withdrawal and rumination.
We can see these signs in Joo Jaekyung: anxiety (chapter 34), avoidance (alcohol, gathering) (chapter 9), trust issues (chapter 30), negative intrusive thoughts (chapter 29), withdrawal (we know nothing about his family and he dislikes going to gatherings, he is not meeting his hyung Cheolmin) and rumination: he got upset, when the hamster ignored his calls. (chapter 05) Then when he stayed at home, (chapter 32), it was clear that the doctor’s actions were constantly on his mind. He was so bothered that he had to bring him to Heesung. He made sure that Kim Dan would forget Choi Heesung in the car. (chapter 33) Interesting is that this trauma resembles a lot to PTSD.
Betrayal trauma encompasses a distressing range of experiences that stem from breaches of trust and safety, often occurring within intimate relationships. This form of trauma can lead to the development of post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD) and various emotional, psychological, and physical symptoms. The deep-seated connection between betrayal trauma and PTSD is notable, as this type of trauma can cause symptoms akin to those found in traditional PTSD. […]
Despite these differing origins, research has shown that individuals who experience betrayal trauma often exhibit symptoms and triggers that closely resemble those seen in individuals with PTSD. These shared characteristics might include intrusive thoughts, flashbacks, heightened anxiety, emotional numbness, and difficulties in establishing trust with others. Both betrayal trauma and PTSD can lead to a persistent state of hypervigilance, where the individual is constantly on alert for potential threats, even in situations that might seem safe to others.
Understanding the connection between betrayal trauma and PTSD is crucial for several reasons. Firstly, it emphasizes the profound emotional impact of betrayal on an individual’s mental well-being, potentially leading to symptoms comparable to those experienced after traditional traumatic events. Recognizing the commonality of these symptoms helps validate the experiences of those who have undergone betrayal trauma and underscores the significance of addressing their psychological needs. Quoted from https://www.evolvetherapymn.com/post/betrayal-trauma-and-ptsd
As you can see, through the game “Truth or Dare”, I could connect one cause for the champion’s suffering, betrayal trauma, and the latter was never treated. But there exists different kind of betrayal.
Parental: Children who live with abuse from their parents or guardians can experience betrayal trauma.
Institutional: This includes professional relationships and social support systems in categories such as employers and lawmakers.
Partner: Betrayal trauma can occur because of spousal abuse.
In BJ Alex, Mingwa presented four types of betrayal trauma: the parents with Ahn Jiwon (chapter 49), the latter was not loved, as he didn’t reach the first place like his older brother. Then we have Interpersonal with Nam Dong-Gyun and his high school friend. However, since the rumor circulated at school, and no adults intervened, we could see it as a reference to Institutional betrayal. Finally, Mingwa presented the last type (partner) with Hweemin. (chapter 51) But why is betrayal trauma so severe? It is because everything appears as a lie, as an illusion. All the memories become tainted. The victim can only question his own senses and judgment. How could he not detect the lies? Since PTSD and betrayal trauma share some common points, it is not surprising that such persons come to blame themselves and develop huge self-loathing. (doctor Frost, chapter 139). And now, it is time to expose my latest observation: (BJ Alex, chapter 51) Ahn Jiwon caught his first lover cheating on him at a club. Interesting is that the new lover resembles a lot to Joo Jaekyung! Mingwa said that characters from BJ Alex will only appear, but Jinx is not connected to her previous work. Note that they were kissing in a public place. Moreover, the club is a location where students not only meet, but also drink alcohol together. However, once Jiwon saw Hweemin, he dragged him outside so that they could talk. In other words, the “new lover” was left behind. Thus I come to the following conclusion. Joo Jaekyung has been suffering from betrayal trauma exactly like Ahn Jiwon. He was betrayed by his guardian (chapter 54) who refused to help him. If he got bullied as a kid, this signifies that he was bullied at school and the institution failed him. (chapter 49) Then if he was exposed to violence and his friend chose to close an eye to his situation imagining that he would report the incident to his own parent, the friend betrayed him too. And that could be Heesung who stands for passivity and distance. Finally, Joo Jaekyung could have been backstabbed by a lover as well and this because of money reminding us of Hweemin. (BJ Alex, chapter 51). If this theory is true, then Mingwa would finally outline the devastating effects of Betrayal trauma on people, something she barely touched in her previous work.
Finally, if the athlete was betrayed by a previous lover, Kim Dan would be forced not only to confront him, but also to claim his place. He is not interested in Joo Jaekyung for his money and for fun, but for his amazing talent and personality. Joo Jaekyung is actually very tolerant in front of the hamster: (chapter 51) No rough grabbing, no death threat, no punch … Imagine that he left the doctor in the locker room giving him privacy, while he went elsewhere. Don’t forget that he was wounded. (chapter 51)
To conclude, the game truth or dare is associated with wrongdoing, pain and deceptions. The main leads are choosing more often “daring” which stands for truth, whereas the enemies prefer daring, unaware that they are bringing truth to the surface. However, imagine that I didn’t say everything about the dangerous game “Truth or Dare”, hence I will write another part.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
Please support the authors by reading the Manhwas on the official websites. This is where you can read the manhwa:Jinx. But be aware that the Manhwa is a mature Yaoi, which means, it is about homosexuality with explicit scenes.Here is the link of the table of contents about Jinx. Here is the link where you can find the table of contents of analyzed manhwas. Here are the links, if you are interested in the first work from Mingwa, BJ Alex, and the previous essay about Jinx“Effective Anguish”
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
Any beholder of the illustration can recognize that with the puppies, I am referring to Hwang Yoon-Gu and Kim Dan.
In episode 23, Mingwa introduced the maknae Potato as a dog. (chapter 23) On the other hand, the physical therapist has always been associated with a hamster, like in this image. So how did I come to connect the main lead to a puppy dog? (chapter 47) It is because Shin Okja called her grandson “her puppy dog”.
1. Kim Dan’s birth as puppy and its signification
It is not anodyne at all, for it indicates doc Dan’s transformation. He is no longer a little boy (chapter 5), but a young dog. This signifies that in the bathroom, the main lead’s true nature came to the surface due to the bad news concerning his grandmother. (chapter 47) Yet, a puppy embodies innocence and inexperience. Thus it needs the guidance of a mother. On the other hand, in my essays about the doctor, I kept describing him as a person who would constantly grow and mature. So “a puppy dog” would appear as a contradiction to my previous interpretation. Nonetheless, we shouldn’t forget that this was representing the grandmother’s desire. By turning him into a puppy dog, she expects from him obedience and loyalty. She is denying his right to determine his own life. He needs to follow its master. Hence this scene announces a certain regression for Kim Dan. On the other hand, I believe that this is just temporary. What the elderly woman didn’t know is that by linking him to a dog, she was freeing Kim Dan from society as well. He is now an animal. He belongs to Nature from that moment on. This animal symbolizes freedom and independency. So when the grandmother described him as a puppy dog (chapter 47), she didn’t realize that she was telling him that he should do anything in order to survive. She was encouraging him not only to find a new home, but also to protect himself. As a conclusion, her words were ambiguous. On the one hand, she was putting chains on him with her new request, for she was expecting loyalty from him. (chapter 53). On the other hand, she was also cutting off ties with him symbolically. She was also liberating him from any obligation and expectation, as her favor was linked to a single moment: watching the sunset once again. The moment he does this, she can no longer ask for a new favor, especially after admitting him that she had never done anything for him. (Chapter 53) In that moment, she became the person indebted towards him. I would even add, she was inciting her grandson to follow his instincts, though I doubt that she recognized the consequences of her words. Kim Dan should no longer follow traditions, like do everything for her sake. So the patting on the head is an allusion to Nietzsche’s transcendence of conventional morality. [For more read Effective Anguish] Hence I come to the following conclusion. With her words, Kim Dan’s animal instincts were triggered. It is relevant, because animal symbolizes nature, which stands in opposition to civilization. The latter represents laws, social norms and money! But money means nothing to a puppy! And now, you comprehend why Kim Dan could only reject Choi Gilseok’s offer. (chapter 48) Furthermore, Jinx-philes could observe how the doctor had followed his instincts during the conversation with Choi Gilseok in different panels, like for example in this image. (chapter 48) The idiom “fishy” is a reference to smell, indicating that he was relying on his own senses. But we have another evidence that the puppy dog was using all his senses to judge his counterpart: (chapter 48) He rejected the touch from Choi Gilseok. That’s how he could detect the director’s hypocrisy. He refused to drink the coffee from the senior, although it had been recommended. As you can imagine, all his 5 senses were on alert, and the latter are strongly intertwined with instincts. In addition, when he asked his counterpart to go to the point and speak frankly (chapter 48), he was urging Choi Gilseok to drop all manners. Yet, Manhwalovers should keep in mind that the synonyms for manners are etiquette and ceremony. This proves that manners stand for civilization. But what are good manners?
1.Greetings (…) 2. being punctual (…) 3. respecting elders (…) 4. always speak the truth (…) 5. asking permission (…) 6. using please and thank you (…) 7. listening actively (…) 8. saying please and thank you (…) 9. being kind and compassionate (…) 10. stop wasting food (…) Quoted from https://www.krmangalambahadurgarh.com/blogs/10-necessary-good-manners-for-kids
In the last picture, Jinx-addicts can detect doc Dan’s good manners (“please”), yet at the same time a certain rudeness. He is not drinking the coffee (“wasting food”) and he is not obeying to the director. (Chapter 48) This means, he was disrespecting the elder. However, his disrespect didn’t start at the café, but in front of the gym. (chapter 48) He refused to take the card from the director. However, the moment his grandmother was brought up, he became obedient and accepted the invitation. (chapter 48) He acted out of loyalty and love for her. Nevertheless, the director’s offer for his halmoni served him to see the truth. His behavior during the conversation exposes the awakening of his wild and rebellious side. Thus we could say, Doc Dan showed more and more his rudeness. He left without asking permission and saying goodbye. (Chapter 48) He even gave an order to the patriarch and turned his back to him. No wonder why Choi Gilseok got so upset. (Chapter 48) To conclude, the conversation displayed that Kim Dan was already following his halmoni’s advice, he was living as a dog. This made me smirk, because I could detect how Joo Jaekyung had rubbed off on Kim Dan!! 😂 (Chapter 7) Thus I deduce that Kim Dan will follow more and more his instincts and as such ignore more social norms! I will elaborate further this point in the last part: predictions.😉
But what is the role of a dog? It is to act as a guardian and protector. Hence the dog symbolizes home and family, as the latter is supposed to guard the household. But for that to happen, the dog has to be raised and treated properly. Consequently, the basis of the relationship between dog and home is affection and trust. Therefore it is no coincidence that dog stands for loyalty, courage, vigilance, companionship and friendship too. Everyone knows the saying “dog is man’s best friend”. Under this new perspective, it becomes comprehensible why I added so many hearts in the illustration about the puppies. These two characters symbolize true friendship. Thus I come to the following deduction: Kim Dan is about to get truly adopted by Team Black, while it looked the opposite at the end of the season. He might have been wearing a uniform and a jacket Team Black, yet there were signs that he wasn’t truly part of the team. (Chapter 43) He wasn’t simply left out here, when it was dinner. They never questioned the origins of his tiredness, indicating a certain neglect and disinterest. Their concern was rather superficial. He was not included as well, when Oh Daehyun and the other members prepared a surprise party. Hence he was caught by surprise. (chapter 43) The cause for this issue is that Kim Dan was hired as the private Physical Therapist for the champion. He occupies a special position, for he is no fighter. Yet, he did everything to integrate his new family by treating the other members, though it was never his responsibility officially. (chapter 47) But for the adoption to happen, he needs to prove his loyalty. How will he do it? Once again… wait for the part with the predictions. Yes, I am taunting my attentive readers.
2. Doc Dan and Team Black
But now, I would like to return my attention to the grandmother and the two puppies. While writing the first part, a detail caught my attention. Thus I created a table of the three panels so that people could understand how I came to this new discovery.
Chapter 5
Chapter 23
Chapter 47
What caught my attention is that when Shin Okja treated the protagonist as a little boy, she caressed his cheeks. But when she called him a puppy dog, her stroke changed. She was patting his head. In other words, the halmoni was copying the gesture from Oh Daehyun and Kim Changmin! 😮 We could say, she was giving her blessing and some strength to her poor puppy. It was to encourage him to become strong.
It is important, because only in episode 47, we discover that Potato as lucky charm has never been efficient for the fighters! (chapter 47) They could never break into the MFC! Yes, chapter 47 actually exposed the falsehood of this belief: Potato hadn’t been bringing luck to Team Black. But why? The first reason is simple. It is because of his good vibes. (chapter 23) He stands for innocence too. None of the fighters were mad or angry enough to hurt their opponents. Yes, their “killer instincts” had not been awakened. And now, you comprehend why the author portrayed the fighters as chibies in episode 47. (chapter 47) She was underlining their innocence and naivety. Thus they are still ignorant of the existence of schemes in the MFC world. They have the impression that the underground fighting ring and MFC are two different worlds. (Chapter 47) That’s the reason why they were not expecting that their idol would get so hurt or lose the fight. Kim Dan didn’t dare to contradict them, especially when Potato asked for his opinion. (chapter 47) In my eyes, Doc Dan didn’t dare to ruin the maknae’s illusion about his idol, though he thought otherwise. His broken sentences and his drop of sweat are revealing his discomfort and skepticism. He was not sure about the success of his VIP client. But Kim Dan as his PT knew about the champion’s true conditions: he is not truly healthy. But why are the fighters so innocent?
Park Namwook as their coach raised them too kindly. He treated them like little kids, while he was really harsh towards his star. (chapter 7) (chapter 26) That’s how it dawned on me what had been happening in the past. Don’t forget that Park Namwook is the coach of Black Team. Hence he brought the fighters to the match himself and left Potato, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan behind. (chapter 23) While it looks like he has high expectations from his members, the reality is different. He offered them chicken (chapter 26) or gave them new jackets, as compensation for their disappointment and bad mood! (chapter 36) To sum up, he was buying their loyalty. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the coach of Team Black treated Seonho so gently (chapter 46) and why he was worried about the desertion and betrayal from members. (chapter 46) It is because the success of the gym relies only on the champion’s glory and the number of members. Till the end of season 1, he has not changed his behavior yet. (chapter 52) He only relies on the star’s image and success while trying to take credit from his fame. He is his manager and coach, he was the one who made him into a celebrity. Hence he claims to be the gym owner. Joo Jaekyung has always been the face of Team Black, hence the manager came to neglect the other fighters. The members from Team Black have not participated in any official bout yet. It signifies that with a defeat and an injury, the gym has no other income! The words from Heesung’s manager were valid for the gym. (chapter 31) It looks like I am diverting from the topic, as I am now talking about the fighters and the gym. No wonder why most of the members switched the gym, as soon as the champion lost and his reputation got tarnished. Nonetheless, keep in mind that his game with Baek Junmin ended up with a TIE. So it is not a complete defeat. In my opinion, the schemers desired to tame the Emperor, not to ruin him, as they definitely need him to make money.
But like mentioned in the first part, a dog is strongly intertwined with home and family. The latter is its guardian. The problem is that at Team Black, the opposite was happening. The members from Team Black would protect the dogs by leaving them behind at the gym! (chapter 23) Kim Dan and Yoon-Gu had no task at all. The latter were treated like playmates and nothing more. Hence the manager asked patience from the doctor. (chapter 36) He should keep the star company, as no one was willing to be exposed to his sour mood and roughness. To conclude, both puppies were treated the same way: like puppies and not dogs or better said as fighters.
However, home is not just alluding to a place, but to people. Secondly, Jinx-philes could keep in mind Choi Gilseok’s goal. What did he want exactly? He wasn’t only motivated by his desire of revenge (chapter 46), but also by his greed. He had lost so much money. He needed to refill his pockets. Thus his wish was to “kill” the emperor and as such to ruin Team Black. In other words, he had planned the destruction of the rival gym. With the victory, Baek Junmin could replace the champion, and Choi’s gym King Of MMA would attract members. And my prediction came true. With the tie, many members from Team Black went to King Of MMA hoping that they would come to get rich and famous very quickly. (chapter 52) And since the other fighters from Team Black had never been able to break through MFC, it is not entirely surprising why they made such a decision. With their desertion and the champion’s ruined image, the future of the gym Team Black seems to be sealed: failure. Under this new light, my avid readers can grasp the true signification of this gesture: (chapter 49) It was not just about Kim Dan’s fate, but also Team Black’s. Hence he can not quit or run away. This new interpretation made me perceive the entrance of Kim Dan in the arena in a new light. (chapter 50) Remember how I said that the locker room had become a temple. Thus I come to the conclusion that he got baptized there. He discovered the power of his hands, similar to this scene. (Chapter 14) So when he comes to the arena, he is still following his instincts, unaware of his own metamorphosis. He is no longer a puppy, but a dog. Deep down, he feels that he has to be there despite his agony. He needs to be there in order to protect his home. To conclude, in the locker room, the doctor reached adulthood. Interesting is the chosen perspective from Mingwa. It was, as though he was flying high in the sky, like a yeouiju. (chapter 40) In this image, he has to look up, whereas in the other panel, the beholder has the impression that doc Dan is rather standing on the same level than his soulmate, the alpha Jaekyung. However, since the athlete blamed him for the incident and rejected his hand, for Kim Dan, it sounded that he was no longer needed. (chapter 53) This exposes that the physical therapist learned through this terrible incident the huge significance of a PT. The latter is the sportsman’s protector. He is the one making sure that the athletes don’t ruin their career. (chapter 27) Thus I come to the following conclusion. With the switch of the spray, Joo Jaekyung was forced to recognize the importance of a physical therapist. Keep in mind that till his meeting with Kim Dan, he never saw them as necessary. Even before his immanent match, he kept looking down on his soulmate. (chapter 42) Here, it becomes obvious that he didn’t see his PT as a partner, but as an underling.
Interesting is that the dog is the domesticated version of the wolf.
Genetic evidence suggests that dogs descended directly from wolves (Canis) and that the now-extinct wolf lineages that produced dogs branched off from the line that produced modern living wolves sometime between 27,000 and 40,000 years ago. The timing and location of dog domestication is a matter of debate. Quoted from https://www.britannica.com/animal/dog
Thus this animal represents a combination of two worlds: nature (freedom) and civilization (rules, duties). He is attached to a place and he can not do what pleases him. This explains why the alpha is getting tamed. Furthermore, I realized that the dog stands for selflessness as well. He is not living for himself, but for his “family and owner”. This aspect was palpable in the puppy’s love declaration: (chapter 35) Thus it dawned on me why Joo Jaekyung reacted so violently, when he received the golden keychain. (chapter 45) Have you ever seen a wolf wearing a collar? No, this animal symbolizes freedom. What the champion wants from his soulmate is the following: he wished his puppy dog to follow him! (chapter 40) And that’s how the champion will come to realize that he can not live like before, as Kim Dan can not keep up to him. He is physically weaker. He desires his loved one to always look at him, to never leave his side, to stop living like a stray dog. (chapter 4) (chapter 48) Yes, these images represent a metaphor of a wandering dog. On the other hand, the shadow below the doctor is indicating that he is slowly turning into a human being out of flesh and blood. He is no longer living like a spirit.
But since the doctor chose to listen to his boss by quitting, the dog ended up with no home. Hence he even gave up on the Wedding Cabinet. So we should perceive the vanishing main lead as the beginning of his real freedom. (chapter 53) Observe that the doctor’s shadow is getting bigger. I interpret it as a sign of his growth, and it implies that Kim Dan is leaving traces behind inviting Joo Jaekyung to follow him. In the nature, far away from the city, the wolf should be able to reconnect with his true nature: freedom, but also loyalty and family. Home is no longer a place, but a person: (chapter 53) As you can see, with this new interpretation, I recognized that at the end, Joo Jaekyung stopped being under the influence of PArk Namwook. The latter hasn’t recognized the true role of a PT for an athlete yet. Hence he has no problem to hire a new one. (chapter 53) They are just tools and nothing more.
3. Yoon-Gu, the hidden puppy
Striking is that doc Dan was the first one to compare Yoon-Gu to a puppy, (chapter 29) while all the others called Yoon-Gu as Potato. (chapter 9) The image divulges us the origin of this nickname: coach Jeong Yosep. Yet, this shows us the naivety from the hyung. And what did the other fighters do? They simply followed the suggestion from their elder: (chapter 23) Note that the cute puppy never appreciated their gesture. Because the maknae was associated with a potato (“Tater Tot”), he was left behind. They imagined that if he were to come to fights, he would be eaten alive. This is the other reason why Potato was not invited to watch the fights first. Interesting is that the doctor was the only one respecting the maknae by calling him Yoon-Gu, exactly like he wished. (Chapter 23) This shows that he was not infantilizing him despite judging him as a child or “puppy”. (Chapter 29)
But Yoon-Gu is not a potato, but a dog. Hence he is brave and can be rude. (Chapter 49) Not only he yelled, but also he protected his star by standing in the front line. (Chapter 49) I detected a huge contrast. He is the only one with clenched fists, ready to punch the other fighters or even Choi Gilseok, whereas the other members were trying to restrain their athlete, though the perpetrator was in reality the other director. As you can see, exactly like his hyung doc Dan and Joo Jaekyung, Potato is also disregarding good manners, when it is necessary. I could include another example for his impoliteness: (chapter 35) He stood up, yelled and gave an order to the artist, though he is a junior. No wonder why the other guests turned around and looked at him. But this shows his strength, as he is following his instincts and as such his heart. He has already developed his own moral codex.
Moreover, because of his weight and seize, he does appear as young and as such weak. However, the hyungs from Team Black were all making a huge mistake: such fighters are by no means less dangerous than bigger guys. The best example are the punches Joo Jaekyung received from Kim Dan. (chapter 7) He might have not wounded his partner terribly, but we shouldn’t forget that he was facing the Emperor. To conclude, by calling him Potato, the fighters were misjudging the young fighter. Kim Dan was the first one to identify him correctly. He was a dog, hence he desired to treat the champion as his master.
Potato’s dream exposed his true nature: he was thinking like dog. (chapter 23) His desire was to become the Emperor’s companion and as such best friend. The problem is that he was projecting his own thoughts onto the protagonist. The latter is not a dog, but a wolf. Moreover, Jinx-philes can sense that in his mind, the maknae was viewing the training as a playground. However, for the Emperor, life is like a battlefield, where death can strike at any moment. It is deadly serious. So in the star’s eyes, training has nothing to do with pleasure and fun, but survival. That’s why Joo Jaekyung received punches from his soulmate, a reminder that he needed to be careful. And that’s how Kim Dan earned the athlete’s respect. (Chapter 8) I noticed that the champion initially only listened to violence. It was, as if he had internalized this Nature’s law: the strongest prevails. No wonder why the champion didn’t react to Potato’s admiration so positively. (Chapter 23)
I also think, this false perception about the athlete (chapter 23) came from the treatment Potato was receiving from the other members of Team Back. He was treasured and protected. So he imagined that at some point, the champion would come to notice him and his dedication and treat him like the others. However, Joo Jaekyung mistrusts people and as such he never desired to have a friend. Hence Yoon-Gu could never become Jaekyung’s best friend.
4. The birth of a true friendship
In the same chapter, Mingwa placed the two puppies next to each other. (chapter 23) Interesting is that she cut the chibi Kim Dan in half. Why? In my opinion, the main lead had not found his true self yet. She didn’t place any puppy above his head as well, because she wanted to keep her readers in the dark. However, let’s not forget that a puppy will recognize another puppy much more easily. Therefore Potato felt jealous and resentful first. (chapter 25) Moreover, we should interpret his nightmare like this. The puppy doc Dan had already marked his territory: (chapter 25), though in his vision it looked like the roles were switched. The “dog” was the champion, whereas the doctor was the owner. That’s the other reason why Potato was so worked up. He preferred the strong man or beast.
However, Potato noticed the main lead’s isolation. (chapter 25) The latter was trying to learn more about MMA, as he desired to improve his skills as PT. (Chapter 25) That’s how Potato came to offer his assistance. Interesting is that Yoon-Gu became the teacher for the physical therapist. (chapter 25) It is relevant, because the maknae was acting like a sunbae and not like a junior. He was given responsibility. His task was quite important compared to the coffee incident. With such a task, the cute puppy got to learn the importance of PT. This explicates why Potato always paid attention to the protagonist and his duties afterwards. Though Kim Dan had been constantly diminishing himself as physical therapist, in front of Potato he acted differently: meticulous, dedicated and caring. As you can see, this training session had huge repercussions for the chow chow.
Their interactions reminded me of Potato’s dream: (chapter 23) Without realizing it, Potato was replacing his idol with the cute Doc Dan. Let’s not forget that so far, Joo Jaekyung has never jogged or trained with Kim Dan. Thus I couldn’t help myself thinking that this could actually happen in the future between the two dogs, as they belong to the same weight category. They would help each other in their career. But during the training session, they were both puppies.
Through the training session, the two puppies came to open up to each other. (Chapter 25) Hence it is not surprising that Kim Dan chose to repay Potato’s kindness by fulfilling his dream. (chapter 26) He was following his heart and as such his instincts. That’s the reason why money was out of question.
I am quite sure that his reproach towards his idol is the moment when Kim Dan detected the maknae’s true nature: First, he barked, (chapter 25), then he lowered his face like a moping mutt. (chapter 25) Because of his sacrifice and generosity, doc Dan became a role model in Potato’s eyes. (chapter 26)
However, since he had discovered the secret between the two protagonists, he decided to protect their relationship. For him, they are a couple and that’s it. Hence he acted like a guardian, when Heesung appeared in the picture. It was, as if he had found his home finally. (chapter 31) But how could he judge the actor as a danger? It is because he was using his senses as well. Don’t forget that they had bumped into each other (chapter 31) Secondly, since Yoon-Gu is a dog, this signifies that he can not be bought with money or presents either. Hence he could only mistrust the artist’s generosity. It is important to recall that before meeting the “angel”, Heesung would simply offer meals (chapter 30) and not expensive stuff like designer clothes or electronics. So Potato was not wrong either to mistrust the actor first, for the latter was indeed expecting affection in return despite his claim. He did want to date the doctor, but the puppy knew that the protagonists were together. He represented a threat to his new found home.
Interesting is that the comedian was the second person to identify Yoon-Gu’s true personality. (chapter 31) Heesung described him as ugly, which is actually an insult. Note the contrast. Heesung is smiling despite his words. It is because he was voicing his annoyance at Potato. The latter represented a hindrance to his courting.
For me, the trip to the States represents a turning point in their relationship. Though Potato was still admiring the champion (chapter 40), the former came to appreciate the doctor much more than before. (chapter 40) First, he informs him about his patient’s conditions. On the other hand, it becomes obvious that he worries much more about the doctor’s health. His increasing care started with the party. (chapter 37) When Potato and Daehyun saw that Kim Dan was feeling down, they tried to cheer him up. Moreover, let’s not forget that when they got caught partying, the hyung tried to protect them: (chapter 37) Besides, Yoon-Gu witnessed the effects of the drug (chapter 38). Contrary to the other fighter, he touched his head. This gesture reminded me of a mother’s. And now, I know why Kim Dan saw Potato as a puppy. (chapter 29) It is because unconsciously, he was projecting himself onto the maknae. The latter might be innocent too, but like the description is mentioning it, he is already a semi-professional in term of skill levels and is able to teach regular gym clients. To sum up, as a fighter, he is no longer a puppy. Thus the champion doubted his perception. So we should see the training session as a “mother” teaching her child how to fight. (chapter 25) On the other hand, Yoon-Gu lacks experiences, for he has never been exposed to the cruelty of this world, unlike Kim Dan or Joo Jaekyung. His fighting spirit is not developed yet.
If the two puppies were destined to become best friends, why was Kim Dan alone after their return from the States? There exist many reasons. First, it is related to his confession to Heesung where he describes his “love” as “cheer that person”. (Chapter 35) However, this term indicates that he is thinking more like a fan. At the same time, it exposes Potato’s passivity. He is just standing by the side and watching. He is doing nothing except “thinking and wishing happiness”. But the definition of “love” is caring, knowledge, respect and responsibility. [For more read “The Art Of Loving”] And now, you comprehend why the puppy could never get the love from Joo Jaekyung. He wanted his idol to become responsible for him, while he knew nothing about him and his tragic past. He is only interested in the champion and the present. Thus I deduce that since Potato knew that the protagonists were together, he thought that Joo Jaekyung would take care of his lover. Yes, he was thinking exactly like Heesung. (Chapter 40) Therefore it is not surprising why after mentioning the incident with the MFC security guys to Park Namwook. (Chapter 40), he didn’t follow his boss despite his concern. In his eyes, it was Joo Jaekyung’s role as his soulmate to take care of his partner. Furthermore, since Potato came to value doc Dan as PT, it becomes understandable why he brought up the vanishing of Kim Dan. For him, the latter is already part of Team Black and plays an important role, as he is taking care of the physical condition of the Emperor.
But there exists another reason why Yoon-Gu neglected his future friend. The former was busy because of his love life. He had a secret relationship. There’s no doubt that the admiration for the champion must have bothered the actor: (chapter 41) Thus the latter must have suggested to go out during the planned birthday party. (chapter 43) This could be seen as a violation of his belief: Joo Jaekyung is his idol! Here, the puppy was starting distancing himself from the Emperor. His absence is displaying that he was transcending social conventions. Therefore it is no coincidence that he agreed, when the boxers compared the champion to a thug! (chapter 47) Little by little, he got influenced by his other hyungs who would always listen to Park Namwook. Therefore it is not surprising that at the hospital, he came to blame the main lead, but not the manager. (chapter 52) He never questioned why the coach didn’t stop Kim Dan from quitting. On the other hand, I wondered how he came to change his mind about his idol. It can not be his brutality (chapter 1) and rudeness, for he didn’t criticize the athlete in the first episode or episode 7. In my eyes, the maknae lacks critical thinking. Nevertheless, we shouldn’t overlook that he followed the members’ behavior. No one from Team Black called Kim Dan and looked out for him. They all abandoned him after the match. (chapter 52) They only talked about the lost members, not about the physical therapist. This exposes that they didn’t treat him as one of them. To conclude, as time passes on, Yoon-Gu came to mimic and think like hyung Namwook.
While Yoon-Gu was slowly distancing himself from the alpha, his respect and care for Kim Dan was even stronger than before. Therefore he asked for his opinion. He saw Kim Dan as an expert. (Chapter 47). In my eyes, it is related to his job as a physical therapist and its role in the champion’s career. This explicates why in the locker room, he paid attention to the main lead (Chapter 49) and helped him. I have to admit that the way the main lead was holding his hand reminded me a little dog. (chapter 49) For me, it becomes clear that the more time Potato and Kim Dan interacted together, the more the chow chow valued the job as physical therapist as significant in the career of an athlete. Besides, thanks to Kim Dan, the young puppy had the impression that he was contributing himself to his champion’s success too. It gave his presence a meaning. In other words, the puppies bonded through their jobs. That’s the reason why I am quite certain that with the recent incident, Potato will change his attitude towards Kim Dan. His vanishing made him realize how important he was to the team. (chapter 52) Hence he looked so upset and sad. Thus I can only come to the deduction that for Kim Dan’s return, he will do anything. Moreover, after the discovery of the scheme, there is no doubt that the chowchow will become Kim Dan’s guardian. He will protect him, as he failed to do so in the locker room. At no moment, he vouched for the PT’s innocence, he chose to follow the hyungs. On the one hand, we could see glimpses of a change in the locker room. He not only gave him an advice, but he spoke loudly and clearly to his role model: (chapter 50) He was cheering him up! On the other hand, he still remained passive, and didn’t question the sunbaes like Park Namwook or Yosep. One thing is sure. After the last incident, he should have realized cheering someone is not truly loving someone. And this brings me to the other reason why Kim Dan was alone between 41 and 47. Yoon-Gu didn’t know doc Dan that well. He has no idea about his past and his actual situation. He can not expect the champion to act like in the States, as now the situation is different. He is already injured. Consequently, I am quite certain that it is also time for the semi-professional to reveal his true nature: he is a chow chow in verity! He sometimes acts more like a mother towards Kim Dan, though the latter is his hyung. Take the last panel as an example. Yoon-Gu is strong, extremely loyal and intelligent! His nickname Potato might be cute, but it doesn’t reflect his personality.
Finally, the third reason for his passivity is that from the outside, it looked like the relationship between the two main leads was fine. Even Choi Gilseok was thinking that their relationship had not changed at all. (Chapter 50) However, the doctor (chapter 47) was hiding his sadness and pain behind his job. How could Potato notice his suffering? Kim Dan never let his wounds transpire. Finally, we shouldn’t overlook the fact that Kim Dan never confided to the puppy dog as well. The protagonist has always been a loner, like we could see it in his memories. (Chapter 47) He never had a friend before, and Joo Jaekyung was more than a friend. (Chapter 21) He was first of all his boss and his landlord. Yoon-Gu is not connected to the main lead because of money. The foundation of their relationship is based on trust, care and respect. Thus I deduce that Potato is on his way to become not only his first true friend, but also his second stan. He might have noticed his angelic nature in the past (chapter 26), but his adoration for the champion was still very strong. (Chapter 40) However, when Potato helped doc Dan in the locker room, he expressed his admiration for the first time. (Chapter 49) Though he still followed the herd, he turned around and spoke loudly to his hyung. It shows his increasing attention and care. (Chapter 50) Furthermore, his words were indicating that he was waiting for him. Since I detected that Yoon-Gu is the only one among the members showing a great interest in Physical Therapy through his actions, I can’t help myself thinking that the young fighter might decide to change his career later and follow doc Dan’s footsteps.
5. The role of their friendship
Since their nature is similar, they can understand each other very well. Hence it is only natural that they are destined to become best friends. Thanks to the two puppies, Team Black will be saved from destruction. It is no coincidence. Youth represents the future. Without children, humanity is doomed. Nevertheless, there exists another cause for their friendship. (Chapter 33) Yes, through them, the dragon and the gumiho can become real friends. So far, they had been more frenemies. They know each other’s secret (chapter 33), hence they can talk frankly to each other. Heesung knows that he won’t be condemned for his confession. (Chapter 33) Thanks to him, the actor can drop all good manners and expose his true self. In the essay Two Worlds, I announced a return to nature and the transformation of Kim Dan reflects this interpretation. Remember that the dog symbolize the union of nature and culture. At the same time, I had another revelation. Kim Dan is a magician, because he is able thanks to his touch to turn a wolf into a dragon or into a cat. (Chapter 44) And what did the doctor do during that wonderful night? He patted his lover on his head (chapter 44). He was telling him that he was doing a good job! One might say that he treated him like a little child. The second interpretation is that he was treating him like a pet. The dog was complimenting his lover, the wolf!
5. Predictions and reality
In my first version, I had presented the following prediction. Kim Dan would come to use his fists. MY reasoning was that since I described that Kim Dan had become a dog, he would be following his instincts. This signifies that etiquette and laws are no longer important. Yet, Jinx-philes shouldn’t jump to the conclusion that the doctor has become a beast. No, don’t forget that a dog represents the link between wildness and domesticity, between abandon and self-restrain. Hence I assume that he is on his way to develop his own moral codex, which are based on Nature’s laws, and as such like moral laws: faithfulness, protection and integrity, while he will drop his good manners, the symbol of civilization. However, I overlooked an important aspect: the influence of the environment. Kim Dan was still in the sports arena and as such in the city. Both represent civilization. Moreover, Kim Dan still has his grandmother who embodies social norms and conformity. Thus he didn’t question authorities and vent his anger. In addition, we should consider the grandmother’s deaths the moment for the PT’s true emancipation. He is no longer bound by social norms and conformity. Hence we should still expect that he will forget his good manners and even stand up for himself. But which good manners will he disregard exactly? (chapter 49) Respecting the elders! For me, Kim Dan will see red, when he hears the truth about the incident. From that moment on, he will start questioning not only seniors (manager Park Namwook), but also authorities (doctors). (chapter 1) Yes, he never exposed the truth. He didn’t even try to sue the man.
Imagine the scandal. A physical therapist is punching a senior, even a director. He would appear as a crazy person. What did Nietzsche say about craziness? “Madness is rare in individuals – but in groups, parties, nations, and ages it is the rule.” The madness is already present in this society, as MFC uses money and medias to control the fans. Like everyone else, Choi Gilseok thinks that money rules the world. (chapter 50) Therefore he is safe. And how did the main lead describe the antagonist? As a crazy person! (chapter 48) He had judged the man correctly. While the director believes that money can buy everything, he is overlooking that money is powerless in front of a punch, as it is just paper. (chapter 42)
Though my idea was that Kim Dan would punch someone, my prediction was not entirely wrong. Potato was the one who used his fists and questioned his sunbae. (chapter 52) His behavior shows that he was no longer respecting social norms, respecting the elders. While in the beginning, he still followed Seonho (chapter 52), at the end he chose to leave the restaurant on his own accord. Yes, he stopped being a follower of “herd mentality”. (chapter 52) But who caused him to change like that? Naturally, it was first his idol. (chapter 52) However, since Kim Dan had been framed for the incident, there is no doubt that the PT was also the other motivation. That’s how it dawned on me that thanks to Kim Dan, Potato is following his idol’s footsteps: he is breaking social norms. Hence it is very likely that this young man was banned from the restaurant after the physical argument. In other words, thanks to Team Jaekyung-Dan, Potato’s natural fighting instincts are getting more pronounced. Little by little, he is losing his innocence while maintaining his purity. He is still loyal and protective. Despite his disappointment in the champion, he still chose to stay at the gym.
Very early on, I had announced that Kim Dan would become a fighter! He had always restrained himself (18, 42) because of his grandmother. He didn’t want her to get into trouble. But since she is about to die, Kim Dan has nothing to lose. Both puppies are making the same transformation in the end. Hence they are destined to become best friends. For me, it signifies that the moment Kim Dan returns to the gym, Potato will treat him as a real hyung, a role model. He will listen to his advices, which is important, for the MFC matchmaker and Park Namwook are only using fighters as possessions and tools. They should make money as quickly as possible. They are racing against time, and they don’t pay attention to mental well-being.
Now, take a closer look at this panel: (chapter 49) The hyungs and Oh Daehyun were restraining the star, for they feared that he would punch the “old man”. But no one paid attention to the puppies, even less to doc Dan. They have the impression that as an educated man, he will never use his hands like that. This image was revealing Potato’s transformation as well. Little by little, he was becoming a guardian, a real protector. On the other hand, keep in mind my previous statement: Joo Jaekyung understands the language of the hands and violence. The star was never upset, when Kim Dan punched him. From my point of view, the moment Kim Dan defends himself, the champion can only be happy, for he tried to teach him to protect himself. (chapter 26) In other words, both worlds (medical and sports) will join their hands together. Kim Dan and Joo JAekyung will learn from each other, which will naturally bring some changes at the gym. Their partnership will affect the fighters’ career in the long run. Their bodies will be protected from overuse and money will no longer be the motivation to accept a challenge. Training will be more focused on fun and teaching than on work and money.
So far, none of the members from Team Black questioned the decisions and actions from the hyungs. They were always respectful towards them. Yet, note that in episode 47, the doctor took over Park Namwook’s role. (chapter 47) Little by little, he gained authority among the staff. But how can he do that? Let’s not forget that after the match, the staff is usually invited to enter the ring like here. (chapter 40) I am quite certain that some readers might be shocked or call me crazy… but actually such an incident was a blessing in disguise. How so? It is because it pushed both protagonists to drop their bias and flaws.
With his return, he would create a new event. Team Black is challenging King Of MMA! Thanks to Kim Dan, our little fighters would get the opportunity to break through MFC! (chapter 47) However, there is no doubt that the physical therapist is a thorn in their eyes.
Finally, according to my interpretation, Kim Dan is Saturn. He is the owner of time! By becoming a dog, he reconnected to his true nature and has time on his hands now. Hence he came to judge the meeting with Choi Gilseok as a waste of time. (chapter 48) Is it not funny that each interpretation I made in the past gets more validation after the release of each new episode? Saturn brings Karma to people: retribution or reward. Park Namwook received his karma by not protecting his champion and claiming that he was the gym owner. The question is if the man has learned his lessons from the incident.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
Please support the authors by reading the manhwas on the official websites. This is where you can read the manhwa:Jinx. But be aware that the Manhwa is a mature Yaoi, which means, it is about homosexuality with explicit scenes.Here is the link of the table of contents about Jinx. Here is the link where you can find the table of contents of analyzed manhwas. Here are the links, if you are interested in the first work from Mingwa, BJ Alex, and the previous essay about Jinx “Reflections of Mr. Choi’s Shadow Network“
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
In chapter 49, Jinx-philes could finally face Baek Junmin and perceive his personality correctly. Mingwa left many clues in this episode, like for example his nickname “The Shotgun”. (chapter 49) Under this new light, my inquisitive readers can understand the title of this composition. My focus will be the infamous sportsman and his interactions with the main lead, in the past and present. Consequently, the composition will contain theories about the champion’s past. Nevertheless, since I am examining the present, it signifies that I will explain Baek Junmin’s role in the new scheme too. So who is Baek Junmin in the end? In the essay “Angel(s) of Death: Shadow versus Serenity, I had already painted him as an antagonist and as a villain. I called him a fake Angel of Death. This interpretation got reinforced with his nickname “The Shotgun”.
1. The different reflections of Shotgun
1. 1. The Shotgun’s colors and task
The moment Manhwaworms read his name, I am quite certain that they were all thinking of a firearm. It implies not only the dangerousness of Baek Junmin, but also his resilience to pain. He is as hard and cold as metal. Furthermore, the gun is associated with the shade black, which is often linked to negativity and death (chapter 49) Yet I couldn’t help myself seeing in the following image glimpses of purple (around the eyes). (chapter 49) Interesting is that this color is also associated with death.
I have to admit that this shade even made me think of decomposed bodies or old bruises. It shows the coldness from The Angel of Death or we could say his rotten soul. However, exactly like his boss, Choi Gilseok, he is hiding his true colors. Thus I see grey as his “official” pigment. (chapter 49) It exposes his duplicity. Because of his sobriquet and his color, I assume that the schemers consider the boxer as a weapon. His role is to kill the Emperor, and probably in one blow. He is the executioner of the invincible legend. It should be a quick, merciless “death”. From that fight, Baek Junmin has to ensure that Joo Jaekyung can never come back to the ring. How is it possible? (chapter 49) It is because they know about his injured shoulder. That’s the reason why Baek Junmin is patting him on his left shoulder. Remember what the sports doctor told to the physical therapist: (chapter 42) He was on the verge of getting surgery. Besides, it is important what the manager suggested to his “boy”: (chapter 47) He should make the fight last in order to tire his opponent out. So the plotters thought that during the fight, Joo Jaekyung would ask for a relief spray on his injured shoulder. That would be the end for him. Kim Dan would even deliver him the victory on a silver plate. He would be framed as an anti-fan. The irony is that Kim Dan could heal his VIP client within a short time. Here, the champion looks relaxed and not concerned with his shoulder. (chapter 49) Here, he is almost smiling. He was telling the truth, when he said that he was fine contrary to the States. (chapter 40) I would like the difference between the two statements. He is now utilizing the personal pronoun “I” and not “it’s”. It indicates that the champion’s condition is good. But now let’s return our attention to The Shotgun”
1. 2. The secret meanings of The Shotgun
On the other hand, the idiom “shotgun” has more than the signification “firearm”. First, I am sure that anyone has ever heard the expression “ride shotgun”.
This corresponds to Kim Dan’s position in the car. (chapter 49) He has now taken over the manager’s place. This reflects the doctor’s rising within Team Black. At the same time, this expression lets us perceive the role of Baek Junmin at King Of MMA gym. He is the protector of Choi Gilseok, the “old man”. On the other hand, his position also insinuates his passivity, as he is not the driver, like here. (chapter 42) In my eyes, it reflects his laziness. He lets other people do the dirty tricks, like we could observe it with the incident in the locker room. (chapter 49) The director had to suffer a great humiliation for this trick, while a helping hand had to switch the spray. For me, the expression “The Shotgun” displays the inaction from Baek Junmin. He was catapulted to the top thanks to the assistance of others: Mr Choi thanks to his money and connections with the media and with the CEO of MFC. Then the members from his gym had to gathered intel about his opponents. This was truly palpable in the description from the moderator. (chapter 49) In fact, the idiom “flying up the ranks” and “rising star” made me think of a shooting star. However, this star is just artificial, for the athlete didn’t have to prove really his strength. Beholders can even detect that the Shotgun’s muscles are less developed. Moreover, a shooting star implies that his success will be short-lived and momentary. He is destined to vanish, especially because people helped him. And this association reinforces my interpretation that Joo Jaekyung is a dragon and Kim Dan his yeouiju! As Jinx-addicts can perceive, the expression ” The Shotgun” shows his lack of humanity and cowardice. At the same time, it indicates that he is not the mastermind behind the plot, as he is just a tool. He is not a lucky charm, but bad omen. So when he whispered this to Joo Jaekyung, (chapter 49), in reality he was exposing his own personality, as he was projecting his own thoughts onto the star. Others have to do the dirty work for him (f. ex. polishing the belt, gathering intel) to prepare the battlefield for him. This contrasts so much to the champion and doctor’s attitude, for both embody hard work. Baek Junmin is imagining that the title will fall onto his lap thanks to the tricks and their insight. And now, take a closer look at the negative features of purple.
[Purple]Negative keywords include: immaturity, being impractical, cynical and aloof, pompous and arrogant, fraudulent and corrupt, delusions of grandeur and the social climber. […] Dark purple is related to higher spiritual attainment. A powerful color, it can also indicate arrogance and ruthlessness.https://www.empower-yourself-with-color-psychology.com/color-purple.html
This quote fits my description about Baek Junmin. He is corrupt, hence he feels no remorse to scheme. Then he believes that the victory is already in his pocket, as everything has been carefully planned. The way he reached the top exposes him as a social climber. And now, I can even validate my previous interpretation: his golden watch and jewels were fake! (chapter 47) Where did I find the evidence for this? It is because Seok (from Gilseok) can signify “brass”! As you can see, thanks to two different notions “shotgun”, I could give a better portrait of the fake star. But this is far from being finished. Funny is that “Shotgun ” can also refer to a position in American football.
Interesting is that we had a similar formation in the locker room. Choi Gilseok and the other minion diverted the attention from Team Black, while the “Quarterback” could pass the frontline to bring the weapon to the other side. (chapter 49) It was, as if the team of King of MMA had scored a goal by bringing the pepper spray to the other side and switching it with the relief spray. (chapter 49) And what is the common denominator between the meaning “firearm” and “American football position”? Attack! But there’s more to it. As adjective, “shotgun” is indicating coercion and duress. And this corresponds to Choi Gilseok and Baek Junmin’s tactics. The director tried to put the physical therapist under pressure, when he met him in the café: (chapter 48) For that, he utilized the grandmother. I feel the need to add here that this scene confirmed my previous interpretation about Baek Junmin and Shin Okja. [For more read Angels of Death: Shadows versus Serenity] The latter was his enemy, and because of her request (Kim Dan should accept her death and stop the treatment), Kim Dan didn’t fall into the trap of the malicious director. Then, the dirty director of the gym reiterated his action in the hallway. (chapter 49) By meeting Kim Dan there, (chapter 49) he tried to sow seeds of doubt and even discord between the couple. It was to give the impression, they were working together. But the champion didn’t fall for it. The reason is that his fated partner was able to heal his injured shoulder. As a hypocrite and arrogant fighter, he utilized his small talk to threaten Joo Jaekyung. (chapter 49) As you can see, these “villains” were targeting both main characters mirroring another signification.
We could include the encounter between the two teams in the locker room as another illustration, for Oh Daehyun, Potato or Park Namwook were forced to become involved. (chapter 49) Interesting is that “shotgun” can also refer to a flat.
This made me think of the doctor’s humble home immediately. (chapter 10) (chapter 10) And what was the couple’s reaction during that night? While Kim Dan wept, as he was longing for his grandma (chapter 10), exposing his abandonment issues, the other looked down first on the physical therapist (chapter 10) before he had a change of heart. Kim Dan’s plea had moved his heart. (chapter 10) The problem is that the doctor couldn’t remember this scene due to his drunkenness. This scene leads us to another meaning of Shotgun.
Shotgunning a beer is the action of drinking an alcoholic beverage quickly by adding an additional hole to the bottom of the can. One can only say they have “shotgunned” once they have performed the griddy after. Quoted from https://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=Shotgun%20%28Beer%29
This definition is not included in the Collins dictionary yet, as it is still under observation. Interesting is that ” shotgun” is not just connected to alcohol, but also to other drugs.
Doing a shotgun: a drug use practice and its relationship to sexual behaviors and infection risk There has been a rise in the frequency with which inhalational routes such as smoking are used for illicit drug use. A growing population of new inhalational drug users augments the pool of individuals at risk for transition to injection drug use. […] Shotguns may be seen as a form of drug use which has close ties to sexual behaviors, and which has both pragmatic and interpersonal motivations, combining in a single phenomenon the potential direct and indirect risk of disease transmission by sexual, blood borne and respiratory routes. Quoted from https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/10369443/
Interesting is that smoking was introduced with Choi Heesung who went to rooftop in order to smoke. It was, as if he desired to keep his image clean. (chapter 31) And this leads me to the following theory that Baek Junmin’s sin towards Joo Jaekyung was linked to drugs. Don’t forget that Mr. Choi is himself symbolizing “drug” due this image: (chapter 48) And both are working together. My hypothesis is that Baek Junmin was involved in drugging the athlete. The sportsman admitted that The Shotgun had schemed against him. (chapter 49) This would explain why Joo Jaekyung would never join the team’s dinner and why he reacted that way, when he drank a glass of soju: (chapter 43) He could recognize the alcohol, a sign that he must have tasted it before. His threat and anger were masking his fears. For me, he had a terrible experience with alcohol. And this brings me to the last signification of “Shotgun”: SEX! This was already brought up with the quote above, but I am quite sure that people have already heard the expression “Shotgun wedding”. Then I also found this description “Shotgun Sex”:
And this corresponds to the champion’s action in the penthouse (chapter 6), when Kim Dan had accepted the deal from the main lead. The erected phallus looks like a weapon and Kim Dan also made the connection, when he saw his huge anaconda with the sex toy: (Chapter 12) The idiom “shotgun sex” suggests a situation where sexual intercourse occurs hastily and impulsively. It has nothing to do with love and warmth. It is something done quickly or without much forethought, which corresponds to the scene in chapter 6. (chapter 6) And what do we see here? Submission!
1. 3. The Shotgun’s possible past with the Emperor
That’s how I came to the following conclusion: Baek Junmin is involved in the champion’s sexual assault in the past. And it has something to do with drugs. I am even suspecting gambling debts, and someone used the athlete’s generosity. Imagine that by combining these elements, I came to reinforce my follower @noteadrinker’s hypothesis. The latter even thought of a gangrape, and associated it with the loan shark’s scene. (chapter 17) Don’t forget that during that night, the soju was present as well. (chapter 17) Because of his nickname and the reflections from episode 10 and 17, I deduce that Baek Junmin was present, but he didn’t help the athlete. He turned a blind eye to the situation. (chapter 49) In other words, he didn’t behave like a hero contrary to Joo Jaekyung. I can’t help myself thinking of this scene: (chapter 11) Though Joo Jaekyung despised the doctor and called him pathetic, he still accepted his request. But let’s return our attention to The Shotgun. Moreover, the fact that he employed the expression “kid” insinuates that Baek Junmin is older than the athlete. So he could have the same age than Kim Dan. I feel like the physical therapist is slowly taking over Baek Junmin’s place. He is on the verge to shine like a star. With the theory of a gangrape or rape (phallus as a weapon), we would have the explanation why the criminal insulted the athlete with “A little bitch ass punk”. He was describing him as a poser and “douchebag”, whereas in verity, he is the coward. Hence he resorts to tricks to achieve his goal. And now, you comprehend why the champion felt the need to clean his hair after meeting the fake star. (chapter 49) He usually takes a shower in the morning, however this scene took place in the evening. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible as well why Joo Jaekyung couldn’t remember the criminal (chapter 49). It is related to a painful but short experience which scarred the athlete’s heart and soul.
No wonder why he was paralyzed after their short meeting. (chapter 49) It is because the latter had repressed his traumatic past. The other reason he didn’t remember him is that the latter had betrayed him. He was not worthy of being remembered and being noticed. Would you remember a poser and coward? No, not really. In my opinion, Baek Junmin stands for immaturity, betrayal, irresponsibility and false manhood.
Finally, we would have an explanation why the champion couldn’t identify the crime in the doctor’s house properly (chapter 18) and why both have no notion of “rape”. Joo Jaekyung must have been told that he was “responsible” for his misery, just like in this scene: “You did this”. (chapter 6) He brought him upon himself. He shouldn’t have drunk or taken drugs, he shouldn’t have been weak, he shouldn’t have been there that night… I see his statement there as an evidence for manipulations (chapter 18) If they are criminals, then the authorities should be informed, because the latter need to stop them, to make things worse for them. It was, as if he was advocating loansharking, though it is illegal. One might argue about this theory, for I deduced it simply from the name The Shotgun and its different reflections. However, Mingwa left us two other clues for this hypothesis.
2. The Jinx: the hidden line
The first one is the absence of sex. Many readers were caught by surprise. They wondered why Mingwa didn’t create any sex scene and how the couple treated each other during the sex session before the match. The answer is simple. The jinx of Joo Jaekyung had changed. It didn’t truly matter, if he had good sex or not with his physical therapist. 😮 And the evidence is this image: (chapter 49) He never loses! He sounded so confident and sure. His words contrast to his confession in his bedroom: (chapter 02) Never contradicts the idiom “I need”. He feels no need to have good sex in order to boost his ego. But how did this happen?
The reason is simple. By triggering the champion’s memories, Baek Junmin didn’t realize that he committed a huge mistake. He pushed Joo Jaekyung to meditate. The latter was silent in the car and looked through the window. (chapter 49) Secondly, once home, he went to the bathroom and the latter is the place for insight and reflection, like I explained it in the essay The duck and the dragon in the bathroom. One might argue that reflection in the bathroom is strongly intertwined with the mirror, like in this scene: (chapter 20) But contrary to the physical therapist, the champion had never denied the existence of his body. He didn’t need to look at his reflection to see any change. The pondering was triggered by The Shotgun’s words. Baek Junmin saw the protagonist in a different light: weak and pitiful. (chapter 49) In English, the MMA boxer portrayed Joo Jaekyung as a crybaby, while in the Spanish version (“Dabas much pena, miserable de mierda”) the translator referred with pena to shame, pity, sorrow and hurt. Through his words, the champion was forced to recall his past and how he was younger. He had to visualize himself, when he was a teenager. That’s the reason why in the bathroom, the champion was pondering under the shower, lost in his thoughts (chapter 49) and not looking at his own reflection. Here we were witnessing the birth of the champion’s third eye. In addition, this scene corresponds to the one in episode 3: (chapter 3) As you can see, the moment you connect these two scenes, it becomes clear that there was no sex. In episode 3, the doctor was fetched and had to have sex, while in episode 49, the PT waited for a signal from his boss, but it never came. Furthermore, the bathroom is the only place where the athlete doesn’t bring his cellphone! And the latter represents a huge hindrance to his meditation, like Jin-philes could observe it in chapter 35: (chapter 35) But there is more to it. The departure from the restroom corresponds to the doctor’s realization at the hospital.
Chapter 47
Chapter 49
In the bathroom, the doctor spent the whole night crying, recalling the conversation from the oncologist. We have the same colors in his memories than in the altercation between the two fighters. Gradually, Kim Dan came to accept the truth: his grandmother couldn’t keep her promise, as she would never recover from her illness. He went on his knees, too devastated by the terrible news. However, he didn’t question the doctor’s action and behavior. Nonetheless, he was able to move on. He was forced to mature and become more independent.
Here, the fighter must have spent a lot of time under the shower too. Nonetheless, he didn’t get devastated like his soulmate, for the simple reason that Baek Junmin had mocked him and even challenged him. This had triggered his anger.
The restroom symbolizes more than reflection, it stands for privacy, purification, transformation, transition, vulnerability and intimacy. There, he could cry internally (chapter 49) without getting disturbed. But don’t misunderstand me. I am not saying that the athlete was weeping. What I meant is that he was admitting the existence of his pain and suffering. This represents an important step to treat his own body with kindness. (chapter 43) He used his hand to protect his gaze, a sign of vulnerability. His shower in episode 49 is full of symbolism. He is cleansing himself, moving on from the past. Hence I deduce that this scene (chapter 49) corresponds to the doctor’s baptism in the swimming pool. (chapter 28) Because of this special day and night, Kim Dan came to accept sex and sensuality in his life. (chapter 29) (chapter 36) As you can see, all the scenes reflecting the bathroom scene in episode 49 contain SEX. Hence I see it as another evidence that the sex during that night had a different meaning: it was more a habit than a real need. And don’t forget that in the States, he had already complained about the timing. (chapter 39) He didn’t feel like “fucking” and it must have been the same during that night before the match. And if he had been sexually assaulted, anyone would comprehend why he didn’t feel any desire. Under this new light, Manhwaworms can understand why the title is “Embracing change”. The star is gradually dropping his old belief. He is one step closer to realize that he is not jinxed, he is strong enough to win the next fight. My avid readers should keep in their mind that when the couple argued on his birthday (chapter 45), he never brought up the jinx, a sign that he was already forgetting his old principles. This match represents a turning point in the athlete’s life, for from that moment on, he will perceive fighting differently. He is no longer pushed to take any challenge, for deep down, he felt that he was still weak and vulnerable. He was still trapped in the past.
On the other hand, Kim Dan must have been waiting for a signal from him. However, nothing happened. Hence the next morning, the physical therapist chose to take precautions! That’s why he brought the cream. (chapter 49) which was used for the sex session at the gym. (chapter 24) Moreover, he even took an ointment in case his anus would tear, for they didn’t have sex for a long time. (chapter 49) While searching for a treatment for skin irritation due to pepper spray, I discovered lidocaine topical.
Lidocaine topical (for use on the skin) is used to reduce pain or discomfort caused by skin irritations such as sunburn, insect bites, poison ivy, poison oak, poison sumac, and minor cuts, scratches, or burns. Lidocaine topical is also used to treat rectal discomfort caused by hemorrhoids. Quoted from https://www.drugs.com/mtm/lidocaine-topical.html
Hence I am suspecting that the doctor took topicals in case. Imagine that they didn’t have sex for quite some time. So what pushed the champion to overcome the shock and his suffering? It is because Baek Junmin’s words helped him to canalize his anger and rage at the right person, the one responsible for his wounds! (chapter 49) But Baek Junmin was not alone in this. Due to his traumatic past, Joo Jaekyung came to resent and mistrust humans, for he never got the chance to get justice from his tormentors. That’s the reason why he rejected social norms. As time passed on, he repressed the incident and buried the identity of the persons responsible for his wounds, whereas his pain couldn’t vanish. Hence he was still boiling inside and his anger was directed at anyone. It would come to the surface at the slightest provocation or rejection. That’s why he was still trapped in the past. He had the impression, he could get assaulted at any time. Therefore he needed to prove his strength. And this brings me back to the whispered confession: (chapter 49) Baek Junmin forced the star to recall the past and face his deepest anxieties. I see another evidence in this panel that The Shotgun must have faced a crime. How so? It is because pity has for synonyms “catastrophe, crime and sin”. But it doesn’t end here. The Shotgun’s description made me think of this scene: (chapter 37) When the athlete saw the doctor’s reaction, the latter was looking away, (chapter 37) the VIP client got so angry that he sent Kim Dan away. And now, take a closer look to this image. (chapter 49) The characters are placed in the same position. The comparison between these two scenes reinforces my hypothesis that Baek Junmin mocked Joo Jaekyung, resented him and refused to help the younger fighter back then, as Kim Dan was looking away. On the other hand, by using the expression “baby” in English, Jinx-philes could sense parallels with the fight with Randy Booker. (chapter 14) Interesting is that this image represented a distorted memory from the main lead, and it happened again after meeting his old “acquaintance”. (chapter 49) This is the sign that Joo Jaekyung repressed a terrible incident, and the expressions “baby” and “pitiful” triggered his fears and repressed memories. And by confronting him with his past, The Shotgun shot himself in the foot! 😉 The reason is that Joo Jaekyung is now drawing a line under the past, which was reflected in the red poster.
(Chapter 47) The names are in the middle indicating that they won’t be able to switch places. The line represents the boundary which the fighters can not cross. In addition, the color was already implying anger, but also energy and action.. In my previous analysis about the poster Color Clash: Decoding MMA Posters, I elaborated that the red in the eyes was the doctor’s reflection. He is facing them, but he is caught in the middle. So while Baek Junmin saw in him a tool to wound the athlete, the protagonist is not seeing Kim Dan, but The Shotgun, for Kim Dan is the mirror beyond the clouds. He exposes the monsters. This means that in the long term, they will be able to expose the schemers and cheaters. Furthermore I have another reason to believe that his past relationship with the Shotgun will affect his with Kim Dan. It is because Joo Jaekyung remembers The Shotgun’s nature, he is a cheater and traitor. (chapter 49) Anyone can see the doctor’s shock and fear. (chapter 49) On the other side, this match has another signification for The Shotgun. How so? It is because he needs to win. He claimed that he would take away his belt. He believes that since Choi Gilseok paid a lot of money, he bet on his victory. Besides, the director of the gym even got humiliated himself. However, he is deluding himself, for he was just a tool to ruin the Emperor. A shotgun is an firearm and as such it is dispensable. Furthermore, this panel displays Junmin’s jealousy towards the celebrity. (chapter 49) Joo Jaekyung has been in the spotlight for a long time (chapter 49), whereas The Shotgun was relegated to fight in the shadow! He was fighting in the underground fighting ring, but since it was illegal, he couldn’t become famous and rich. He couldn’t be exposed to the spotlight. This shows that deep down, Baek Junmin was also trapped in the past. He came to resent the protagonist, for the latter had been able to rise the ranks. That’s why he couldn’t forget him contrary to the celebrity. The latter was not only successful professionally, but also admired as a hero. It looked like he had been able to move on from the past, whereas for The Shotgun, it was the exact opposite. He became more and more involved in crimes. Don’t forget that he is helping the director from the King of MMA gym to launder money. Thus I deduce that Baek Junmin is underestimating his opponent. (chapter 49) First, he has this image of the young main lead from the past. In his eyes, he is still a little crybaby. Secondly, don’t forget that all the games from The Shotgun were rigged, so in his mind, the star must have been doing the same. He views himself as a Shotgun, in verity he is just a pepper spray, a big mouth which can lead to irritations and tears, but the wound is rather superficial. It can not cause real damages. On the other hand, the pepper spray is harmless, as long as the other can not talk. Consequently, I am expecting The Shotgun’s defeat. He won’t get scot free from this match. One reason for this positive outcome is that Joo Jaekyung has been able to free himself from that darkness. He is slowly able to see the light. Furthermore, since my hypothesis is that Kim Dan utilized a pepper spray in the locker room, I couldn’t help myself of viewing this as a talisman. Surprised, right? First, there was no witness of the incident except the members from Team Black. Hence the doctor can avoid troubles with the authorities. But there exists another reason.
Also known as OC (from Oleoresin capsicum), pepper spray produces significant eye irritation with watering, pain and temporary blindness. It is used as a crowd control agent and for personal defence. The active ingredient in pepper spray is capsaicin, which is a chemical derived from plants in the Capsicum genus, including chillies. Quoted from https://www.sciencedirect.com/topics/neuroscience/capsicum-oleoresin
As you can see, this weapon is derived from red peppers. Interesting is that in Italy, red chilly is considered as a luck charm.
Very similar to the evil eye, the good luck charm that is believed to protect its bearer from the envy and harmful intent of others, is the red chili pepper. In Italy, this traditional charm is thought to prevent the hurtful gossip of envious tongues, while also attracting good fortune to its owners. It is a belief that originated in Naples but which soon spread throughout the rest of Italy and, in time, became widely known to most Western cultures. Although the reasoning behind this charm and its protective qualities is quite obvious ―namely, that chili peppers are so hot they can prevent tongues from wagging― there is also a perplexing acronym associated with this object, the acronym RRR. For the especially inquisitive, this acronym can be broken down into its respective parts: the first R stands for the word Rosso (red), the second R for Rotto (broken) and the final R for Regalato (gift). The explanation is, therefore, that red chili peppers offer someone the gift of breaking or, rather, stopping the bad words of others who might wish to speak ill of them. Quoted from https://www.fenalie.gr/en/chili-pepper-story-symbolism-qualities/
Hence I believe that this terrible incident will remain a secret within Potato, Joo Jaekyung, Park Namwook, Jeong Yosep. As for Joo Jaekyung, the afflicted pain in the ankle can only increase the rage and resent towards the scheming, but blinded Baek Junmin. This can only reinforce Joo Jaekyung’s determination to defeat The Shotgun. The latter should realize very quickly that he is not a firearm, but a human too. He is not made of metal, but of flesh and blood. So he could cry tears of blood or even get injured. The athlete won’t show any mercy. The Shotgun is not capable to adapt himself to new circumstances. He is no all-rounder, for he adapts his tactics based on the intel. With no insight, it was, as if he had become a blind man. He lacks strategies and experiences, for he is a new comer and a cheater. This explicates why the fight ended up in a tie, (chapter 51) they had never planned to turn the new comer into a champion, people would have questioned the outcome. The real intention was to tarnish the champion’s reputation, to isolate him, to make him lose his stans. And they almost achieved it. Baek Junmin never realized his true position. He was just a middle-man, a hit-man that they would discard right after his “victory”. Hence he is no longer in the media, because his name is now linked with the incident with the switched spray.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
I have to admit that chapter 109 left me wanting more, for the story barely moved on. Technically, only a few minutes elapse between the end of episode 108 and 109. The former begins with the painter’s arrival in the library and the latter ends with Yoon Seungho’s shocked expression: (chapter 109) He discovers that Baek Na-Kyum has already prepared himself, as he is longing for him. (chapter 109) He never expected such a reaction. The reason why the evolution of Painter Of The Night is flowing at a snail’s pace is that season 4 is now focusing more on the past. First, Byeonduck needs to divulge the lord’s suffering and its causes. And this can only happen, if memories are brought up. Hence in episode 109, the painter’s memories stood in the center. Why? It is because he is trying to understand why his loved one is now avoiding him. Thus he is remembering what happened just before. The readers are actually put in the same situation than the artist. On the one hand, the focus on recollection is a method to unveil how the young master was turned into a “sodomite and pariah”, for the painter is going through the same experience than his partner. In episode 109, he is isolated from his “lover” and as such from his family, for he has now maids by his side. The latter are supposed to be his new “family”. On the other hand it helps the manhwaphiles to anticipate the future main events,. as the progression is in slow motion. This means, the Webtoonist left all the elements in the previous seasons in order to decode the past, the present and the future. That way, the manhwalovers are capable to unveil the mystery. Besides, the author has to answer all the questions the beholders had while reading the previous seasons, like this one: (chapter 27) What book was the scholar looking for? Up to now, we have no clue, though I had developed the following theory: Jung In-Hun was a Christian and had a bible.
1. The mystery behind the book
What caught my attention in chapter 109 is the falling book! (chapter 109) How did this happen? One might reply that the book fell from the shelf, when the painter kissed his lover. (chapter 109) This interpretation can be easily refuted, for the noble stood next to the shelf and not in front of it. Besides, the counter stands on the noble’s left, while the ledger was on his right. However, one detail caught my notice, the beholder can not see Yoon Seungho’s hands!! That’s how I realized that the book came from the protagonist! He had carried it hidden in his right sleeve. This explicates why the book stands on the right side. (chapter 109) Besides, contrary to the previous panel, now the lord’s hand is visible! This is no coincidence. But if he was hiding the copy from Baek Na-Kyum, I deduce that it is related to the painter. But there is another person associated to manuscripts in this story, Jung In-Hun!! But what have the low-born and the scholar in common then? The erotic publications! (chapter 34) Note that in the background, there’s a book open on the desk, and it has the exact opposite position than in episode 109! And now, you comprehend why Yoon Seungho rejected the painter’s company next to his table. He didn’t want him to see the publication, for he feared that the painter would be reminded of Jung In-Hun. In the lord’s mind, the young artist still treasures his former teacher. He heard his confession on the bridge next to the pavilion. (chapter 94) However, Yoon Seungho is suspecting that the learned sir was behind the trick in the shaman’s house due to the glasses Min had in his hand before dying. (chapter 102) Hence he doesn’t want to break the main lead’s heart and mind. In other words, the main lead is determined to hide the past from Baek Na-Kyum so that the latter’s memory and agony won’t be triggered. The book could definitely remind the low-born of all the events which led to the massacre in the shaman’s shrine. Besides, I feel that the noble must feel guilty as well. If only he hadn’t admired the erotic publications which led to Baek Na-Kyum’s stay in his mansion. Consequently, I think that the noble is also in agony because of the work.
2. The identification of the volume
So far, I didn’t prove that the copy was an erotic publication. This is just a speculation from my part. But like mentioned in the introduction, the clues are all left in the previous seasons, for the story is constructed like a kaleidoscope. That’s why I included it in the illustration. However, there exist two reasons why I came to this deduction. I detected similarities with the first encounter between Yoon Seungho and his nemesis in the scholar’s home and the painter’s kisses.
2. 1. The scholar’s book in episode 6
First, let’s start with a comparison with episode 6. Here, the lord was holding a book while interrogating the learned sir. (chapter 6) Both were standing in front of the cupboard, while the learned sir suddenly took away the copy and closed it to put it back on the cupboard. This made the protagonist smirk. Due to the characters’ reaction, (chapter 6), I had assumed that the protagonist was making fun of Jung In-Hun. He had played a prank on the host, especially after asking about his occupation. I have always wondered about the content of the volume. Therefore I had developed the idea that this could be the bible. However, it was clear that the book was not for children which is visible due to the writing. (chapter 6) In fact, the learned sir should have the manual Thousand Character Classic (Chinese: 千字文; pinyin: Qiānzì Wén), also known as the Thousand Character Text.
“The Thousand Character Classic has been used as a primer for learning Chinese characters for many centuries. It is uncertain when the Thousand Character Classic was introduced to Korea.” Quoted from https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thousand_Character_Classic [I usually avoid wikipedia, but here I was not able to find another source mentioning Joseon and classic book]
The main lead was holding the evidence for Jung In-Hun’s hypocrisy. That’s the reason why the learned sir was forced to admit that he wasn’t dedicated to his job. (chapter 6) In reality, he wasn’t teaching them reading and writing at all. But Yoon Seungho had feigned ignorance with this discovery. With his indifference and praises, the false teacher had the impression that he was supporting his attitude. This scene is relevant, because the learned sir had lied to the protagonist about the painter’s education. (chapter 6) This means that the book represents the evidence of learned sir’s betrayal and abandonment. He is responsible for his illiteracy. To conclude, this scene contains the following elements: a prank, a lie, a confession which was triggered by a book that Yoon Seungho had picked up by chance. But wait… it could be the book from the scholar’s home! (chapter 06) But this image can be used to refute this theory. How so? It is because this book has a title, hence there is a white rectangle!! However, take a closer look at the copy on the floor. (chapter 109) There is no white rectangle and as such no title! Why? It is because the publication is illegal, for sodomy was condemned by Joseon society and traditions. According to me, the tailor was involved in the erotic publications. Besides, compare it to the manuscripts in the learned sir’s bedroom! (chapter 50) Finally, I would like the readers to keep in mind that they could only see the content of the books (chapter 1), but they never got the chance to see the cover.
Now it is time to return to our contrast between chapter 6 and 109. Since the scene in the library from episode 109 represents the positive reflection from chapter 6, this signifies that the characters must have behaved the opposite way. And what did the noble do in the library? He made sure that the painter wouldn’t come close to the table, while in episode 6, the host did the exact opposite. (chapter 6) He proposed him to sit and have a cup of tea to divert his attention from the books on the cupboard. Besides, I would like to outline the huge contrast between these two scenes. The scholar needed the assistance of the prestigious family Yoon, while the protagonist replied this to his loved one: (chapter 109) Needed versus not necessary!
Finally, in the same chapter, the scholar admitted that he had scolded Baek Na-Kyum, but he never revealed what he had truly done and why. (chapter 6) He was here very vague (“bizarre and vulgar”), he spoke of a scolding, but never of rejection and abandonment!! This is important, because Yoon Seungho also experienced something similar in the shed: (chapter 77) Back then, the butler’s words must have wounded him terribly, he must have felt dirty either. Under this new perspective, it becomes comprehensible why I came to this conclusion that the book is related to the learned sir and to the erotic publication. But this doesn’t end here. In my eyes, episode 109 clearly outlined the importance of the library in the protagonists’ life. This is the place where both main leads got betrayed and abandoned. (chapter 40) When the scholar wounded the artist with his words, he implied that the artist was responsible for his lack of education. With the idiom “I thought, you could be educated”, he gave the impression that he had put some effort, but due to the artist’s disposition, he had failed. We had another scene where the learned sir was blaming Baek Na-Kyum. (chapter 70) He would fall asleep instead of studying. And who knows about the learned sir’s hypocrisy? Yoon Seungho!! That’s the reason why the goddess Byeonduck let them meet in the library. It is to heal their wounds. In this room, Yoon Seungho’s suffering started and later, the painter got betrayed by his former teacher, someone whom he viewed as his “family and mentor”.
2. 2. The painting and the kisses
But like mentioned above, I identified the publication thanks to the painter’s kisses as well. That’s the reason why these kisses are in the center of the illustration, where I chose a kaleidoscope in the background. When Yoon Seungho got kissed by the painter (chapter 109), he got surprised, and he had the same gaze and facial expression than the one during the First wedding night , in the gibang and in the study (chapter 42), though here the artist kissed his companion twice! (chapter 49) And what had these scenes in common? Paintings and the artist’s confession. And now, you comprehend how I made the connection between the book and painting.
In episode 19, the artist had been asked to show his latest creation to the guests, and Min was present. (chapter 19) This scene could only break the artist’s heart, because he was reminded of the learned sir’s reaction: his rejection. The latter got angry and jealous that the low-born would be treated as someone special. Furthermore, Jung In-Hun had only got the noble’s sponsorship thanks to Baek Na-Kyum and not thanks to his own talent! In verity, the learned sir had been the tool to submit Baek Na-Kyum. Shortly after the exposition, the protagonist went to the study. There he got confused for Jung In-Hun, hence he received a wonderful confession (chapter 19) before getting kissed and embraced!
In episode 42, the lord noticed the artist’s agony, but he blamed the learned sir. (chapter 42) Yet, the artist was unable to explain the situation, for he had internalized Jung In-Hun’s criticism. (chapter 42) So we could say that the yangban tried to get a confession from the painter, but he failed. Hence they had just sex. The artist’s heartbreak was the reason why he never got to confess the truth! And what had happened in the study after the painter kissed the main lead? The lord saw the inauguration illustration and got jealous of Jung In-Hun (chapter 42)
Then in season 2, the painter had voiced his perception of his sex partner (chapter 48), and the painting had exposed the main lead’s uneasiness and pain. The drawing was not refined, barely finished. (chapter 47) The behavior from the painter and the new painting had not only wounded the main lead, but also pushed the lord to discover why the artist was behaving this way. After the rough sex session, the artist had made a confession: he was dropping the rules he had been raised. (chapter 49) He was admitting his sexual orientation and his own pleasure, but he still kept his distance from Yoon Seungho. Why? It is because he was reminded of the learned sir’s fake embrace and betrayal. (chapter 49)
Finally, in the kisaeng house, the noonas had shown the artist’s paintings (chapter 94) which incited the artist to recall his childhood. That’s how he came to unveil his past and confess his love to the noble! (chapter 94) And what do have all these kissing scenes in common?
A painting triggering souvenirs and as such emotions (sadness, jealousy, pain, nostalgia)
A confession
SEX
The direct or indirect meddling of Min: the wine (chapter 19), the parties after the separation (chapter 51), his visit in the gibang and his tricks (chapter 96). In episode 109, the painter confused Yoon Seungho’s shadow with Black Heart’s. In his nightmare, he was brought back to the shaman’s house and the lord’s smile was similar to Min’s. (chapter 109) (chapter 99) Besides, let’s not forget that during that terrible night, Black Heart never touched the artist himself, as if he didn’t want to touch a trinket sullied by another man”. On Twitter, the author revealed that Min would help Yoon Seungho. Through this comparison, the beholder can confirm this. Thanks to Black Heart, the couple got closer in the end.
The meddling of the maids, as the latter are responsible for the kitchen! The stolen wine (chapter 19), the spying on the painter – though here it appears like a good thing – (chapter 41), the stones in the rice (chapter 47) and the words from the maid who repeated the noona’s principle (chapter 109). Here, the maid was triggering the painter’s memory and as such fears. That’s the reason why the readers can see the laugh of someone outside the building (chapter 109). She was acting, as if Baek Na-Kyum was not present, but in reality she knew that he could listen to her. How do I know this? The evidence are the sweets on the windowsill. (chapter 109) They never encouraged the tormented boy to eat the sweets!! Besides, this episode confirmed my interpretation about the complicity of the maids. As their role is to comfort Baek Na-Kyum, the readers should question themselves about their absence. (chapter 108) Why is the room dark? Where are the maids during that night, as they are supposed to sleep next to the painter? (chapter 109) The absence of the light is truly noticeable, an indicator that they are not in the bedchamber. Moreover, I had detected that the brown bed cover symbolizes the meddling of Kim. [For more read the essay “The riddle with the bed cover”] Finally, this scene contrasts to the painter’s dream with the noonas: (chapter 87) Sincerity versus fake concern; own choice versus manipulation, happiness versus sadness. Under this perspective, you comprehend why I view the maids as traitors. But since season 1, the women were never punished. Hence they felt free to badmouth Yoon Seungho or Baek Na-Kyum. So while he was preparing himself, where were the ladies-in-waiting? I doubt, the painter would give them orders. The painter was left alone on purpose. Finally, the manhwalovers should question why there is a bottle of oil in the bedchamber. So far, Yoon Seungho utilized it once (chapter 20) and it was during the first Wedding Night. And oil comes from the kitchen, the lord had fetched it from that room!! Naturally, there is an exception, and it is the kiss in the gibang. Yet, here the kisaengs had just replaced the maids. In other words, they had played a role in the confession. And this explains why the noona’s words are superposed with the maids. (chapter 109) This exposes that the couple has enemies not only in the mansion, but also in the kisaeng house, though I don’t think that the noonas have truly ill intentions.
3. The scholar and sodomy
But I have left the most important common denominator, Jung In-Hun!! He was always present, before, during and after the kiss and the sex session! However, the last episode represents the exception. At no moment, the artist thought about the teacher for one moment! All his thoughts were revolving about Yoon Seungho (chapter 109) That’s the reason why I am convinced that the book is strongly connected to the learned sir. In my eyes, it can only be the erotic publication of sodomy!! Why? It is because it represents the painter’s biggest wound. It explains his low self-esteem. Consequently, I am expecting the appearance of this panel: (tweet) The teacher told him “It’s dirty”, and wounded him the most with his gaze full of hatred, the symbol of rejection! Note that in episode 109, the painter always focused on the mouth and not the gaze, (chapter 109) (chapter 109) (chapter 109), because he fears to meet such a resentful gaze. This observation leads me to the following conclusion. In season 1, the painter’s memory got triggered due to the lord’s behavior, as the latter wanted to see a painting of their Wedding Night, but he got something else. (chapter 25) Moreover, during that night, we have the same elements: a painting, a confession, sex, a book that the scholar was looking for. From my point of view, in chapter 34, Baek Na-Kyum only recalled the beating from Jung In-Hun. (chapter 34) Moreover, observe that the artist was covering his eyes, a sign that he was trying to deny the existence of the hateful and cold gaze from the learned sir. As if he wanted to forget it. However, in chapter 34, the artist never realized that this incident had triggered his abandonment issues. And now, in the library, the painter is about to get confronted with his biggest fear: he is not lovable, for he is dirty. Moreover, he is not educated, because he is just a low-born. And this can only be triggered by an image, an erotic painting of sodomy, like in the artist’s nightmare from episode 34: (chapter 34) But like I wrote above, this place is also where Yoon Seungho got betrayed and in my opinion, the schemers are planning to use this place to ruin the protagonist!!
4. Sex or not?
So what is the trick? Naturally, this can only be a conjecture… yet my prediction is based on observations and deductions. My method is to compare the scenes containing parallels. And what have all the scenes mentioned above in common? SEX!! That’s the reason why I am now expecting that the couple won’t have sex, but they will have a painful and long discussion. Yes… this is the true night of revelation. Thus I believe that Yoon Seungho will talk about his own past to Baek Na-Kyum…. as the former also feels guilty and dirty. Remember that he views himself as the bird of misfortune. The couple has been separated for one week on purpose… it is to push the painter to have sex with Yoon Seungho. Why? The purpose is to prove that Yoon Seungho is guilty of sodomy. Yes, it is because in Joseon, it is a crime. Homosexuality had to happen behind closed doors. The father had never reported it to the authorities in order to protect his reputation. In the street, the gossiping women were complaining about the depravity of noblemen who would have sex with women and men. (chapter 106) (chapter 106) And if Yoon Seungho gets caught having sex with the painter and he has an erotic publication of sodomy, he can be framed for the murder of lord Shin and the other nobles. He will be guilty by association. Thus I deduce that the schemers needed the father to report him to the authorities. (chapter 107) That way, he can prove that his son is a depraved lunatic and regain the control of the mansion. (chapter 86) And if they are not caught having sex, the schemers are hoping for an argument between the two main leads because of the separation. This was planned to incite Baek Na-Kyum to resent his lover, to accuse him of „abandonment and betrayal“, a new version of this scene. (Chapter 105) As you can see, the staff had encouraged the lord to keep his distance from his companion on purpose, to create a misunderstanding… they used the painter’s anxieties. Why? That way, the artist would be more inclined to betray his lover, if the latter was in difficulty. He could put the blame on him. In my opinion, the book was planted there on purpose. Remember how the artist denied that he was the author of the erotic publications. (Chapter 1) Besides, there is no doubt that the father refuses to take any responsibility in his son’s suffering. And now, you comprehend why this copy was put on the lord’s desk. He was supposed to be the owner of the erotic book and even the author! I am suspecting that he was accused of the „same crime“ in the past. Then this observation raises the following question. Which erotic publication is it? The original (chapter 1) or the copy (chapter 1)? For me, it can only be the original. I have two reasons to think so. First, the painter had only painted such pictures, because he had no other choice, or better said he was asked by someone close. (chapter 1) This would stand in opposition to the scholar’s rejection (dirty), as the artist was just the helping hand. Besides, there is no ambiguity that Yoon Seungho blames himself due to the erotic book. If he had not brought the painter to his mansion, none of this would have happened. But the painter’s confession would make him realize that his misery started long before he met Yoon Seungho. And how did the puppetmaster come up with such an idea? From my point of view, this plan was inspired by the learned sir. (chapter 27) Notice that he has a drop of sweat on his face, a sign that the book is really important and could be even dangerous. He was diminishing the value. In the past, I had already pointed out that the learned sir had planned to backstab the main lead and denunciate him to the authorities (my first theory was the bible or the the absence of jesa in the mansion). But the erotic publications of sodomy would fit the profile.
Secondly, the schemers believe that with the original, they can ensure Yoon Seungho’s culpability. If they are caught having sex and there is this publication, then both can only be sentenced. They would even kill two birds with one stone, as the painter is in reality the real target of the scheme. That’s the reason why the painter was left alone in the bedchamber. The maids needed to give him space so that he would make a move and seduce his lover. Thus I deduce that during that night, Kim won’t spy on the couple. He has no need to, for he “knows” what is going to happen. He definitely views them as people consumed by lust. However, the gods are on the couple’s side. Hence the book fell on the ground.
And who could have the right to barge in the mansion followed by officers? A family member… and this can only be Yoon Seungwon… who had been a witness of his brother’s sodomy. (chapter 37) Back then, he imagined that the man hidden under the green hanbok was the learned sir, but he was mistaken. Both father and son believes to have seen the relative’s sodomy. Besides, the brother mentioned letters and these usually are written on a desk and as such in the library. Yes, this night should trigger the lord’s memory… his brother’s betrayal and abandonment. I am still waiting for this picture. Yoon Seungwon had definitely tattled on his brother out of jealousy in the past. Don’t forget this flashbulb. (chapter 55) Finally, Heena could serve as a witness, for she did hear their conversation in the annex and saw their intercourse: (chapter 96) She would tell the truth… yet it wouldn’t serve her, because she reported it too late. She could be perceived as pathological liar. Besides, she was not supposed to be in the kisaeng house. Moreover, note that all the erotic paintings the painter created vanished. There is no evidence that the artist is the author of the erotic publications of sodomy, as his notebook contains images of nature. (chapter 84) Finally, the childhood paintings could be used as an evidence. But what about the book in the library? Both could decide to burn it…
Chapter 35: the burned letter
Chapter 103: the shrine
And now it is time to conclude this essay. I would like to remind the role of the painter’s kiss in this story. It is to emulate his lover, to trigger emotions and thoughts in him, to open up. Hence he is caught by surprise all the time. While in chapter 49, the artist kissed his partner to silence him (chapter 49) so that he wouldn’t argue with him (being his sex toy), I view the kiss in the library as the opposite, it is liberating Yoon Seungho. (chapter 109) Note that there is no rejection from the lord, just surprise and shock. Besides, in the kisaeng house, the artist’s confession had led the main lead to confess as well. (chapter 96) Striking is that he had hidden his gaze from the artist first. As if love was a sin…Hence I am expecting a confession from Yoon Seungho in that very room too, something he has never done before! Why? It is because he was not the owner of his own past. Kim acted, as if he possessed his memories. Finally, the moment the painter divulges this incident to his companion, (tweet), the latter can only come to the conclusion that the scholar would have no problem to hurt Baek Na-Kyum and even get revenge on the artist, for he received the favors from the protagonist. Yoon Seungho would no longer feel obliged to respect Heena’s wish, for her words wouldn’t reflect reality. (chapter 105) And it was Yoon Seungho’s luck, when the book fell from his sleeve! (chapter 27) contrary to the night of the rape. (chapter 27) The goddess Byeonduck is on their side. But the problem is that the readers have the impression that both are followed by misfortune due to their misery. The reality is that they are both victims of manipulations and tricks. That’s their tragedy. But by repeating that the two figures are “birds of misfortune”, the accomplices are trying to deny their own involvement and as such responsibility. The maids are the perfect example. They blame Baek Na-Kyum for his own illness. He eats like a bird and he would hide his illness. (chapter 108) To sum up, he was responsible for his own suffering, for he was in denial and the maids could do nothing to help. But the lord can see the truth, when he touches his lover’s butt. (chapter 109) He lost weight in such a short time. And their presence by Baek Na-Kyum’s side was supposed to help him. They were responsible for his well-being, but the women never realized it.
I have to admit that I am always anticipating the story due to the slow progression of the story. We are all waiting for the time, when Yoon Seungho and Baek Na-Kyum can have a date properly. One thing is sure. The storm is coming during this night… and it will affect the life of many people, the schemers and accomplices! The question is now how long this night will last (how many episodes).
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
1. The imaginary sick person
I have to admit that I was initially disappointed by Yoon Seungho’s behavior in episode 108. One of the reasons is that he didn’t trust his lover, though he didn’t buy the doctor’s statement right away too. That’s the reason why he went to the maids and asked for their observations and opinion. (chapter 108) But then I changed my mind about the lord, for Yoon Seungho didn’t rely on just one testimony contrary to his father: (chapter 86) Finally, thanks to the argument in the shed, I had another revelation which I will explain more details below.
However, the protagonist’s huge mistake is that he trusted the maids’ words too. While one might judge the apology from the main lead as a sign of humbleness, I view it in a different light: it exposes his low self-esteem. (chapter 108) He blames himself for everything. For me, these women were lying to their master. Why do I think so? The first proof is that the painter’s fate is to go through the same experiences than his lover. And what did the valet admit in the shed? (chapter 108) There was not a soul in this household who was standing by his side back then and now! This signifies that there is not a soul in the mansion truly standing on the painter’s side as well!! Back then (before the massacre) and even now… Moreover, while these maids’ attachment was sincere (chapter 51) (chapter 63), this doesn’t signify that it is the same for all the female servants. This would be just another prejudice. (chapter 108) Yes, this woman is not the same than the one from chapter 51, for her clothes diverge despite the same pigments. She is wearing a white ribbon around her waist. (chapter 108), whereas the other wears the belt more around the hips, hence her skirt has a bump on her butt. (chapter 108) Finally, pay attention to the form of her mouth. It doesn’t ooze warmth or joy, quite displeasure and mistrust. But let’s return to my initial statement, the staff was actually deceiving their own lord. (chapter 108) First, when the manhwalovers saw him in the kitchen, he was eating to his heart content and enjoying his breakfast. (chapter 38) Moreover, the painter had long stopped eating with the maids, he would share his meals with the main lead. (chapter 46) (chapter 74) This explicates why the artist returned the table with the porridge to the kitchen himself. (chapter 98) This means that they couldn’t witness how the artist would eat. To conclude, the statement from the staff was once again a mixture of truth and lies, for they were combining different situations together. Hence their apology was not genuine despite their gesture.
With their words (chapter 108), they admitted that they had been fooled themselves. At the same time, they implied that the painter has been hiding his discomfort all along, as he was only eating properly in front of his lover. Moreover, they insinuated that the painter’s laugh and smiles weren’t sincere at all. In other words, the lord’s eyes had been “deceived”, as the painter had been acting. This explicates why he took the blame and apologized to the staff. (chapter 108) He had not perceived the artist’s discomfort. Indirectly, they were putting the blame on the lord and Baek Na-Kyum. Nevertheless, they never stated that they had seen the painter vomiting. And now, observe that someone else had said the same thing about the artist in the past: (chapter 62) The painter had been faking his “submission”, hence the “valet” got fooled. He had trusted the artist blindly. Thus the lord got angry, and resented the butler, for he wished the opposite. He didn’t want to admit that the artist had been acting. Yet, the seed of doubt was implanted in his mind. Consequently, in episode 108, we have the exact same situation, yet contrary to the past, the lord didn’t get angry at his lover. He never condemned the painter for his dishonesty, though he was not truly lying either. To conclude, chapter 108 is a reflection from episode 62. Thus it dawned on me that the valet could have attempted to fool his master once again. The artist was a hypocrite, for he was acting in front of the lord hoping that he wouldn‘t cut ties with him. It was for his best interests to send back to the kisaeng house. Yet, nothing like that happened.
Yet, in reality, the artist had been eating properly, as we could see him glowing in this image, (chapter 104), a sign that he was recovering. But due to the two incidents during that day, Baek Na-Kyum had been feeling unwell and was hiding his discomfort out of fear of getting abandoned. This means that the deceivers were trying to portray the painter’s actual disposition as something unchanging. Since the painter had trouble with eating now, his eating disorder existed in the past. And this perception got reinforced, for the lord could notice afterwards that the maids’ statement had become a reality. What they had described, truly happened afterwards. Due to worries and anxieties, the artist lost his appetite. He would fake his “happiness”. The manhwalovers could witness how the painter had slimmed down (chapter 108), just like his “husband”. (chapter 108), a new version of episode 51. This time, the roles had been switched, the painter was sitting in the patio. To sum up, the schemers and the accomplices were creating a prejudice, a so-called universal truth. This is the negative reflection of season 1, where the gossips about Yoon Seungho were turned into a reality. In many of my previous analyses, I had outlined that these rumors about the protagonist had been false. (chapter 1) He couldn’t have a proper erection, and it was never his choice to have sex at any time and any place, because he was treated as a male kisaeng. And now, it is the painter’s turn. Gossips about him would become a verity. Yet the other difference to season 1 is that in season 4 the artist is exposed to the same “prejudices” than Yoon Seungho in the past: He is ill!! He needs to be treated and the “gibang” is the right place for that🤮. He would be with his noonas, a new version of the lord’s past. And now, you comprehend why father Yoon said this to the physician in chapter 57: (chapter 57) A single incident was turned into a generality, implying that it was the same in the past!! To conclude, the noble is put into the same situation than his own father, the only divergence is that Yoon Seungho has indeed the painter’s best interests in his heart. He is determined to provide him with the best!! Thus he blames himself contrary to the elder master Yoon.
2. Yoon Seungho’s believes
But why did Yoon Seungho choose to trust others instead of his loved one? In my eyes, there exist two reasons. First, let’s not forget that the lord has been hiding the truth from his partner, his action in the shaman’s house. He is worried, but he doesn’t desire to burden his loved one, hence he chose silence and secrecy. (chapter 104) This statement implies that the painter is responsible for the bloodbath, for he left the propriety. Yet, instead of confronting the painter, he was encouraged not to talk about the past. He was suggested that way, he would protect the artist’s mind and heart. Besides, his choice was influenced by his own anxieties. The lord fears argument, because the last time they had quarreled, the artist had threatened his lover to leave the place. (chapter 85) I would like my avid readers to keep in mind that the lord wished to keep the artist by his side, sending the artist back to the kisaeng house was just a temporary measure. (chapter 105), yet the painter had heard something different from his noona. (chapter 105) That’s how a misunderstanding was created, provoking the painter’s abandonment issues to resurface. The lord had selected secrecy and silence out of love for the artist. Therefore when the lord sensed Baek Na-Kyum’s agony, he could only jump to the conclusion that the painter was acting the same way than him. He was also hiding something from Yoon Seungho. That’s the reason why the lord didn’t argue with Baek Na-Kyum. (chapter 107) He imagined that the artist was doing it out of concern for the noble. He was projecting his own thoughts onto the artist.
Nonetheless, for me, the biggest cause for his mistake are his own believes, and more precisely the “rules” he was indoctrinated with. He might have dropped his suicidal disposition, yet his self-hatred was not solved entirely. Its source is based on the following principle: “bird of misfortune”. (chapter 68) According to this belief, the lord brings bad luck to others. This rule can only incite the main lead to doubt himself, to judge himself in a negative light, to doubt his own judgement. Moreover, the perfidy is that this principle pushes the protagonist to deny the existence of his own misery. It was, as though the lord had never suffered, only the others. This “faith” represents the biggest lie and hypocrisy. However, the main lead questioned this rule in front of Yoon Chang-Hyeon, (chapter 86), as he started putting the whole responsibility on the elder master and the ignorant servant. But due to the last massacre in the shaman’s house, Kim could use the painter’s suffering as the evidence of this “irrefutable truth”. Yoon Seungho brought misery to the painter. That’s the reason why Kim “suggested” his master to send Baek Na-Kyum away by proposing the opposite. Simultaneously, we have the explanation why the painter has abandonment issues again. Since their magical night in the gibang, Yoon Seungho and his lover are no longer sharing the same bed. (chapter 108) He remains seated by his side, because he is projecting his own reaction onto his loved one. Remember how Yoon Seungho reacted in the past with Lee Jihwa: he pushed his childhood friend away. (chapter 59) It was, as if Yoon Seungho feared to taint the painter by sleeping next to him. However, the artist’s biggest wish is to share the same bed than his lover. (chapter 97) To conclude, Yoon Seungho’s life is still influenced by a false cult, by propagandism. This faith is is based on Rene Girard’s theories about mimetic desire and scapegoat mechanism.
“Girard’s fundamental concept is ‘mimetic desire’. Ever since Plato, students of human nature have highlighted the great mimetic capacity of human beings; that is, we are the species most apt at imitation. However, according to Girard, most thinking devoted to imitation pays little attention to the fact that we also imitate other people’s desires, and depending on how this happens, it may lead to conflicts and rivalries. If people imitate each other’s desires, they may wind up desiring the very same things; and if they desire the same things, they may easily become rivals, as they reach for the same objects.” Quoted from https://iep.utm.edu/girard/#H3
According to the psychologist and anthropologist, rather than bringing people together, convergence gives rise to hostility. Humans aren’t violent by nature. Our nature is social. The tragedy is that, even without deliberate evil on anyone’s part, our social nature constantly pits us against each other. Thus the French philosopher developed the following revolutionary hypothesis: human culture began with religion, and religion arose from our species’ need to master its own violence. (chapter 250) Hence the man created the following theory which is inspired by religion.
“Girard calls this process ‘scapegoating’, an allusion to the ancient religious ritual where communal sins were metaphorically imposed upon a he-goat, and this beast was eventually abandoned in the desert, or sacrificed to the gods (in the Hebrew Bible, this is especially prescribed in Leviticus 16).The person that receives the communal violence is a ‘scapegoat’ in this sense: her death or expulsion is useful as a regeneration of communal peace and restoration of relationships.” Quoted from https://iep.utm.edu/girard/#SH3b
This means that the community deceives itself into believing that the victim is the culprit of the communal crisis, and that the elimination of the victim will eventually restore peace. (Doctor Frost, chapter 250). Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the author from Doctor Frost utilized the image of a black sheep as the future scapegoat. IT was selected, because it stood out. And you comprehend why Yoon Seungho became the target in the end. His good reputation attracted envy and jealousy. (chapter 57) Why? It is because each noble family aspires to the same: power and wealth! (chapter 86) I had already detected father Lee’s jealousy and greed, just like Kim, Yoon Chang-Hyeon and Yoon Seungwon. The butler and the father might have desired the same (recognition and fame), but this could only end up in resulting in rivalry and jealousy.
“Scapegoating can happen to protect the image of the family or people who are favored in the family, not just the self. It is common for one person to be scapegoated, but it can happen with more than one person. Commonplace in families with unhealthy dynamics, scapegoating tends to start in childhood when children are blamed for all of the problems in dysfunctional households. The term “scapegoat” originates from the Bible. […] In addition, it results in an upbringing in which the scapegoated child’s inherent worth, goodness, and lovableness are ignored. Instead, insults, bullying, neglect, and abuse are deemed appropriate for the child forced into this position. […] Why a parent decides to scapegoat a child tends not to make any sense because this behavior is rooted in dysfunction. For example, a child who is sensitive, inquisitive, attractive, and smart might be perceived as a threat and scapegoated by a parent who lacks these qualities.” Quoted from https://www.verywellmind.com/what-does-it-mean-to-be-the-family-scapegoat-5187038
As you can see, this article corroborates my perception of the elder master Yoon. Because the Yoons were a dysfunctional family, where the main lead was neglected by the mother, and the parents were alienated, Yoon Seungho was isolated, making him vulnerable. There is no doubt that the father just viewed his son as a tool for his own glory, it becomes understandable why the main lead lost very quickly his special status, when an incident occurred. The latter was definitely turned into an immutable truth, and Yoon Seungho had no one by his side to refute the deception. The lord’s good reputation could only be perceived as a threat by others. There is no doubt that it was the same for lord Haseon. (chapter 107) This explicates why Yoon Seungwon was mentioned by the man with the purple hanbok. He implied that the son might have been well educated, yet he must be lacking elsewhere: his sexual education…. as his other task is to have a heir. This means that by standing out, Yoon Seungwon caught the jealousy and envy from other yangbans, though I have my doubts if he truly passed the civil service exam first. In other words, it is better not to stand out.
But let’s return our attention to Yoon Seungho who became the scapegoat. Nonetheless, he didn’t die, because his mother had sacrificed herself for her son’s sake. To conclude, since the mother killed herself and her son survived, the main lead got blamed for everything. Consequently, I deduce that the same occurred to No-Name who is “lord Song” according to me. With each sacrifice or punishment, peace was restored, however this was just an illusion, for the lord got still abused and the “real lord Song” came to lose everything. Hence there is still resent, jealousy and desire for revenge, because no real justice was delivered. With Rene Girard’s theory “scapegoat mechanism”, we have the perfect explanation why Min would lust after the painter. It is because everyone was looking at the artist either out of jealousy or greed. Finally, this connection confirms my interpretation: religion plays a central role in this story. And the main lead is not questioning this psychological phenomenon. Why? I had already pointed out that Yoon Seungho had been exposed to brainwashing and was suffering from Stockholm Syndrome. But how is it possible?
3. The birth of “brainwashing”
In order to answer that question, I will use Doctor Frost as a reference again. (Doctor Frost, chapter 183) Since deprogramming is like brainwashing, it signifies that for the brainwashing, the victim needs to be isolated and even imprisoned too. And in order to be effective, the target of the brainwashing has to be exposed to stress and lack of sleep.
(chapter 187) Fatigue and exhaustion are necessary in order to lower the target’s defense mechanisms. This explicates why it has to take place during the night, for the night is the time for humans to rest. Therefore the place of brainwashing is called “the fox’s hole” in Doctor Frost.
However, there is more to it. (Doctor Frost, chapter 187). (chapter 187) The Ganzfeld effect happens when you undergo sensory deprivation for some time, and your brain tries to make sense of what is happening. Just 15 minutes of sensory deprivation can induce vivid hallucinations, according to researchers. This process involves muffling the ears and blindfolding, so people are unable to see or hear. And note what had happened to Baek Na-Kyum during the abduction. His head had been covered (chapter 66), and according to me, while his head was covered, he got strangled. Hence he had this nightmare. (chapter 61) But he lost notion of time and chronology, hence his nightmare is not coherent. One feature of altered states of consciousness during Ganzfeld exposure is an altered sense of time. In general, regardless of the induction method, altered states of consciousness can be characterized by changes in the sense of self and time. But this can only happen, when the brain is deprived of stimulations. (chapter 187) I had already outlined that Yoon Seungho had lost not only the notion of time, but also all his senses. And the nightmare is displaying the evidence of the Ganzfeld exposure. Hence the young master viewed himself flying (chapter 74), and at the end his eyes and ears got covered by hands and blood. (chapter 74) Besides, he was trapped in the dark room which looked like the servants’ quarters. Only thanks to the painter, the lord could recover his own senses, slowly he became the owner of his own body again. In addition, remember what he said to his own father: (chapter 86) The darkness he was referring to is the indication of “Ganzfeld effect”. Because he was trapped in this nightmare, he lost the sense of reality. He had to rely on someone else’s senses and words. That’s how his memories got repressed and even distorted. Consequently, a new past could get recreated. That’s the reason why the lord had no memories for a long time. The valet was the “owner of the truth and as such of the time”. We could say that till the meeting with the painter, he possessed the lord’s memories. Besides, one of the side effects of scapegoating is becoming vulnerable to gaslighting.
“
Trauma: Being deprived of a family’s love, singled out as the “bad one” in the household, and having one’s positive attributes overlooked can set up a child for a lifetime of emotional and psychological distress, where they struggle believing they are good, worthy, competent, or likable.
Toxic relationships and environments: It can also result in these individuals entering friendships, romantic relationships, and working environments that are abusive and harmful.
Normalizing dysfunctional behavior: Dysfunction and abuse often feel “normal” for family scapegoats, making it difficult for them to spot dangerous people and places before harm is done.
Difficulties with boundaries: The fact that gaslighting is common in dysfunctional families makes it challenging for abused individuals to set boundaries and recognize when other people’s behavior crosses the line. They are more likely to believe that they are exaggerating, are being too sensitive, or can’t trust their judgement.
Self-sabotage or self-harm: Scapegoats tend to internalize the harmful messages they’ve received about themselves from birth or early childhood onward. This could result in the child engaging in self-sabotage or self-harm, such as doing poorly in school, neglecting self-care, engaging in risky activities or behaviors, and acting out in ways that indicate they deserve the title of the scapegoat (even though no child does).Quoted from https://www.verywellmind.com/what-does-it-mean-to-be-the-family-scapegoat-5187038
The information from Doctor Frost made me realize that the shed is the place where the main lead got brainwashed. This explicates why the main lead put a fire in the storage room, when the artist was brought there after the “fake abduction”. (chapter 62) Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the lord didn’t lose his whole sanity and as such didn’t fall completely into despair. The warmth and light served him as a guidance. Consequently, I deduce that in his childhood, he was trapped there in the dark for hours!! Because he was jailed in that room, he was exposed to the Ganzfeld effect. Therefore he relied on the valet’s words. (chapter 77) He trusted the butler, even after getting betrayed and abandoned each time. He developed blind faith in the butler. Why? It is because he was the only one “talking to him”. Though he wounded him so many times, he still remained by the lord’s side. That’s the reason why I come to the conclusion that the shed is not just a room for punishment, but also for “faith”, the place where the scapegoat was placed: “ (chapter 77) That’s the reason why he got treated like an animal. This is no coincidence that in the storage room, the butler utilized such a religious vocabulary: “I do not believe” (chapter 62); “beg”, “trust” a synonym for faith, “soul”, ” (chapter 108) “Save” (chapter 108) Moreover, I would like to outline that the main lead was seen sitting while looking up (chapter 83) It looks like Yoon Seungho was praying, when Lee Jihwa opened the door. This means that Yoon Seungho has been treating Kim as his idol, his highest priest. Besides, doctor Frost explained why people become victims of brainwashing. (doctor Frost, chapter 191). This description fits to the shed, the lord was not only cornered mentally, but also physically.
But since the shed plays such an important role in the story, I wondered why the storage room from the mansion was not shown in season 1 [As a reminder, for me, in chapter 1, the painter was brought to father Lee’s propriety] That’s how I recalled this scene, the butler standing in front of the gate of the barn. (chapter 32) What was he doing there, and why was he looking at the bedchamber? It is because he imagined that after the sex session, Yoon Seungho would send the painter to the shed as a punishment for his desertion. Let’s not forget that during the day, the whole staff had been beaten by their master. Besides, I would like to point out that the staff in season 3 viewed the painter as a spoiled brat, for he was receiving the lord’s favors. (chapter 98) Consequently, I deduce that when the valet got punished in season 3, he portrayed the painter as a tattler for that reason. He didn’t want to become the scapegoat in the end. (Chapter 77) At the same time, receiving treatment from the physician, Kim could say that the lord regretted his decision. These new discoveries reinforce my prediction that the painter is doomed to become the next scapegoat!! Yet, chance is on the couple’s side. On the other hand, this signifies that someone will have to become sacrificed!
4. The priest and his disciple’s discussion
Now it is time to focus on the argument between the butler and the surrogate son. While many viewed this discussion as something positive, for the butler cried (chapter 108) and apologized to the noble (chapter 108) for his wrong choices, I come to the opposite interpretation. Naturally, if the manhwalovers compare the butler’s apology in the shed to the one in the library, (chapter 77) it really looks like Kim is sincere. He is no longer standing, he is now weeping. Finally, he is not blaming someone else (the kisaeng), but himself. (chapter 108) Nevertheless, for me, everything is an illusion, and you can only detect the manipulations, the moment you examine closely Kim’s words.
First, it starts with the butler’s statement. (chapter 108) Kim feigned ignorance, and the lord confronted him with his lie, he admits that in reality he knew something. (chapter 108) He had not told him about the shaman’s house on purpose. He had hidden the truth by omission. He justified his decision by using the “townsfolk” and their liking of creating gossips. However his real task was to protect his lord’s interest and inform him about everything. He made a decision without his lord’s permission, and as such he usurped his authority. He acted, as if he knew what was the best for Yoon Seungho. But this doesn’t end. What infuriated me the most are these two declarations:
: While many judged the confession from Kim about his constant betrayal and abandonment as something positive, I paid more attention to the second sentence: “I’ll regret”. He is employing the future and not the present tense. This stands in opposition to Lee Jihwa’s regret: (chapter 61) The red-haired master utilized the present perfect tense, which is a combination of the past and present!! This time reveals that the young man was about to move on. On the other hand, the butler is either referring to the past and to the future, but not to the now! This means, he has no regret right now. He is projecting himself in the future. He implies “regret”, but he is not truly admitting it. Finally, when the childhood friend came to regret his choice, he voiced it outside the barn!! (chapter 61) This contrast outlines that the storage room is the place of illusion or false faith.
(chapter 108): Here, my blood was literally boiling, when I read his second “confession”, because here he was now omitting Yoon Seungho. It was, as if the protagonist was not existing. His words were actually reflecting a new betrayal towards the main lead. Here, he was vowing loyalty to Baek Na-Kyum and not to Yoon Seungho!! He insinuated that if he was taking care of the painter, he was protecting Yoon Seungho’s interests. However, the artist and the noble are two different persons. Imagine the following situation: The main lead gets arrested for “murder”, the butler could justify his vanishing, passivity and silence by saying that he needs to take away the painter from the mansion so that the latter avoids getting into trouble as well. As you can see, he would keep his promise, but he would sacrifice Yoon Seungho. With his words, he was insinuating that he only had two choices: the elder master Yoon or the painter. Besides, once the lord were to be removed, Kim could put the whole blame on the painter afterwards. If he had not left the house… That’s the reason why I viewed the last statement as the biggest treason. In reality, he was not vowing loyalty to the main lead. This scene was a reflection from episode 30, where the artist had pledged loyalty to the main lead (chapter 30) and this in front of people. This explicates why the butler got grabbed in the storage room (chapter 108) like the painter in the courtyard. (chapter 30) We could say that it was the butler’s karma for his past manipulation. He had been the one who had encouraged the painter to flee the mansion (chapter 29/30). But this doesn’t end here. When the artist vowed his loyalty to the protagonist in the courtyard, the latter was present, which is not the case here. The artist is left in the dark. (chapter 108) He has no idea about the valet’s oath. Therefore we should consider it as inexistent. This means, if the painter got arrested, the valet could put the blame on the artist and say that he is trying to protect the lord’s interests, to save his skin. That’s the reason why I consider this confession from the butler as a huge sign of his culpability and dishonesty. Moreover, he is not feeling any remorse.
Besides, note that he never admitted that he truly cared for Baek Na-Kyum, he simply suggests it. (chapter 108) Where is the personal pronoun “I” here? Nowhere. Only the lord cares for the painter, this was the butler’s declaration in the end. But what about the tears? How could he fake the crying?
First, the author never let us see the valet’s eyes and not even his mouth. The tears were implied with the sound “hic” and the drops of water falling onto the ground: (chapter 108) My avid readers will certainly recall the following rule which the story is based on. Each scene will be reflected in a previous season. (chapter 81) When the lord had wounded his lover, when he was in a dissociative state, he had perspired so much that his sweat was falling like tears!! As you can see, fear could be the reason why drops of water were falling. Let’s not forget that the main lead had treated Kim very harshly and even threatened to have him killed, something he had never done before. (chapter 108) Kim had reasons to get scared and to sweat.
Besides, note how the valet keeps switching Yoon Seungho’s title (either young master , chapter 108, or my lord ), a sign that he is not truly recognizing him as his real lord. One might refute my interpretation, because Kim voiced regrets in this scene. (chapter 108) However, the manhwalover should question this. Why did he regret that day? It is because he had revealed his true thoughts about Yoon Seungho to the painter, and he got reprimanded from the artist. Besides, according to me, he had hoped that the artist would leave the mansion due to the altercation. In addition, when he mentioned this scene, he wanted to appear as honest, because he had no idea if the artist had leaked this conversation to Yoon Seungho. Finally, just because he told the truth here, we shouldn’t judge the butler’s confession as verity. To conclude, for me, the valet was not really remorseful, he was more acting.
One might argue that my interpretation about Yoon Seungho was wrong. It was his choice to live in debauchery, as it admitted it in the shed. (chapter 108) However, this is another illusion which can be easily refuted. (chapter 108) This memory is the same than the painter’s (chapter 1). However, this is not possible, for the painter had never gone to the main lead’s mansion before. He had this memory, when he met him at the inn for the first time. This vision was a reference to the gibang. But note that in the lord’s statement, he never mentioned the kisaeng house. He only invited the nobles to his “bedchamber”. The words don’t match the picture. This admission was actually exposing the manipulation, a fake memory… the “traces of brainwashing”. Besides, the manipulator had employed the same MO like mentioned above. Since it happened once (chapter 8), then it was the same in the past. Because we saw guests in the lord’s mansion, we could be tempted to assume that this represents Yoon Seungho’s true past. Concerning the painting, Kim just needed to explain why lord Yoon had barged in his mansion. He had sent the painting to his father to provoke him. (chapter 108) In other words, the butler had acted on his own, and informed his master afterwards, when this information was necessary in order to protect himself. As you already know, for me, the butler had definitely acted on his own. But why does Kim need to deform reality so much? It is because he was present, when the young boy was abused sexually and he did nothing. He needs to erase the “traces” of the rape so that his culpability will not come to the surface. Just like the painter, Yoon Seungho has totally forgotten the sexual abuse. Besides, he never mentioned the incidents about the shed to the painter, only the bedchamber. (Chapter 87) Here, he was already hiding his guilt by turning Yoon Chang-HYeon into the main culprit. He is responsible for the lord’s suffering.
But the problem is that Yoon Seungho is escaping more and more from his claws, and his manipulations are now turned more and more against him!! The reason why I was first disappointed is that the young master was not able to detect the contradiction. He had accepted the butler’s version as a truth from his past (chapter 68), but he had heard a different story from the painter. (chapter 93) However, now I understand why Yoon Seungho was not able to discern the hypocrisy from the assistant. (chapter 188) It is related to the long brainwashing he was exposed for so many years and the lord’s low self-esteem. Thus I perceive this argument in the storage room as a new version of episode 40, a confrontation between the painter and the scholar. But who had been defeated in the shed? Yoon Seungho was still the loser, for he kept his distance from his lover afterwards. (chapter 108) He was making sure that no one would know that the painter was his weakness. (chapter 108) The new version of episode 50-51!! However, this was totally pointless, for the painter was living his bedchamber. His position was the proof that the painter was still favored, though the artist feared to be abandoned by the painter.
I am now full of optimism. Why? It is because Yoon Seungho’s role is to remove all the painter’s wounds from his heart and mind! Don’t forget that in season 1, the main lead was the painter’s emancipator. And as a reward for his good deed, the lord’s last rule will be removed. How can this happen`?
(doctor Frost, chapter 187) This means that the couple has to communicate and the painter will interrogate his lover. (chapter 187) But this deprogramming is not pleasant, for the destruction of believes leads the victim to question everything afterwards. What caught my attention is that the painter went to the library, the symbol for “knowledge and education” which stands in opposition to the shed. This is no coincidence. Brainwashing is the antonym for insight. (chapter 108) In addition, the lord was dressed like in episode 36, he had the green hanbok. (chapter 36) Back then, the painter didn’t talk to the owner of the mansion. Finally, this episode is connected to the lord’s memories: (chapter 36) That’s how I had this revelation. The lord’s suffering is also linked to the library. From my perspective, the young master was dragged from the library to the shed at some point. (chapter 77) I had already pointed out that in episode 77, the main lead had been dragged on multiple occasions, for he was dressed differently, and the servants would be different. Because I had described that the lord’s mind had been manipulated by indoctrination and the butler had confessed, I deduce that the next episode will contain elements from episode 48/49. (chapter 49) That’s the moment the painter dropped the last principle from the scholar and kisaeng. For me, something similar will take place, but such a deprogramming is painful. From my point of view, Jung In-Hun will be mentioned, as in the same place, the scholar had mentioned the painter’s past and future. (chapter 40) (chapter 40) Since the shed embodies the valet’s betrayal, the lord voiced his abandonment issues there. On the other hand, the library symbolizes the teacher’s abandonment. This is not random. Baek Na-Kyum can not read, the symbol of the learned sir’s negligence. Hence I am expecting a new confession from the artist, like this scene: (Tweet) So far, the artist has never spoken ill of the teacher. To conclude, the library is the place where both protagonists will experience a new liberation! For me, episode 108 and 109 are focused on education, responsibility, memories and truth. That’s the reason why I am suspecting that the painter’s words will trigger the lord’s memories so that the verity about his own past will come to the surface.
Before closing this essay, I would like to point out two other thoughts. The storage room has another symbolism. It is connected to wealth and gathering. This would explain why Kim likes the storage room, indicating his materialistic side, and Yoon Seungho was his bird of fortune, for the former came to enjoy a good life. As you already know, he became the true owner of the mansion, the “ghost lord”. Finally, I would like to outline a detail which caught my attention: the jar in the shed with a new lit. (chapter 108) What is this jar doing there? It was not present, when the painter was kept captive there. (chapter 62) My avid readers will certainly recall my theory that a corpse was hidden in jar!! In other words, I am more than ever convinced that there’s still a corpse hidden in the mansion. This is important, because this represents the condition for the appearance of the scapegoat mechanism. Someone has to take the fall for the schemers and accomplices.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
Notice: Each new follower or new subscriber with an email address is contacted by me so that they can get the password.
As the readers can see, the title consists of an unfinished sentence. I did it on purpose for two reasons. First, it would have been too long. Secondly, it would have revealed the central topic of this essay. The name of this composition is in truth a quote from A. A. Milne. The manhwaphiles can see that I would like to analyze the new pictures released from Lezhin inciting me to present new interpretations, theories and predictions.
1. Yoon Seungho and Sleeping beauty
Interesting is that on February 1st the Korean company tweeted this image. The manhwalovers could barely see Yoon Seungho’s face, for he was surrounded by darkness. When I saw it, my first thought was to associate the protagonist to “Sleeping beauty”. He had the same expression than in the bedchamber, when he was sleeping totally relaxed. (chapter 87) He was not tormented by a nightmare, like the painter discovered it in chapter 38: And the darkness reminded me of the forest of thorns and as such of the curse put on the princess. The darkness, the metaphor for the forest of thorns, is the reason why the lord felt trapped and suffocating in his torment. (chapter 86) This contrasts to the princess’ situation, for the latter had no idea about the existence of the prison. It only appeared, when she fell asleep. Moreover, in this picture the obscurity is slowly disappearing announcing that the main lead is about to wake up, he is on the verge of being released from his curse. This signifies that the protagonist is slowly returning to life, allowing him to be able to fight back, the moment he is confronted with reality. He will be able to voice his thoughts and emotions contrary to his past lethargy.
In the fairy tale from Charles Perrault and the brothers Grimm, the princess was put to sleep for 100 years in order to avoid the terrible curse that the wicked witch had placed on her. Originally, she should have died, but thanks to the intervention of one fairy, the curse could be modified and attenuated. Instead of death, it was just “sleep”. My avid readers can already detect the similarities, as the young master’s martyrdom lasted 10 years. Not only the numbers are similar, but the idiom the lord employs to describe his past life is related to sleep: “nightmare”. (chapter 86) This shows that he had problems to distinguish illusion from reality. Why? He had long internalized that nightmare is real world. Hence any pleasant event could only be judged as dream and illusion. This explicates why the lord still feared that the painter’s love confession was a chimera. Besides, I had already pointed out that till the lord’s final suicidal attempt linked to the painter’s love and death, the lord was not truly living. I had compared him either to a dormant volcano or to a zombie. It is relevant, because thanks to the artist, the noble is learning that realism is not just made of betrayal, agony and torment. Happiness can still exist in real world, but in order to achieve happiness, the person has to work! That’s the reason why the American dream combines happiness with zeal and commitment. Therefore the main lead could only end up suffering, for he remained passive till the end of season 3. Therefore, till the end of season 3, he was not able to detect his true enemies and anticipate their moves.
Consequently, both characters, the lord and Sleeping beauty, have another common denominator. They couldn’t determine their own fate due to the intervention of others: the fathers, the “fairies”, the prince/king and the fortunetellers. Yes, sleeping beauty is connected to horoscopists. Actually, the fairy tale “Sleeping beauty” has its origins in the story “Sun, Moon, and Talia” from the Italian author Giambattista Basile. In this narration from the 17th Century, the so-called talented astrologers, tasked by Talia’s father, had predicted her future.
“at length they came to the conclusion that she would incur great danger from a splinter of flax. Her father therefore forbade that any flax, hemp, or any other material of that sort be brought into his house, so that she should escape the predestined danger.” Quoted from https://sites.pitt.edu/~dash/type0410.html
However, the lord’s attempts were a failure. The young woman couldn’t escape her terrible destiny, for she was left in the dark. Moreover, Talia was raped 😨 during her sleep by a king who was already married. Due to this encounter, the cursed protagonist got pregnant, and gave birth to twins, Sun and Moon. Under this new perspective, the readers realize that this panel is actually announcing the content of season 4. The lord’s rape will come to the surface! Furthermore, my avid readers can notice another parallel with the manhwa. I had already compared the main characters from Painter Of The Night to the moon and the sun. For Yoon Seungho, the painter symbolizes the sun and as such life, for he was slowly bringing him light, warmth (chapter 63), love and happiness in his nightmare. In his darkest moment, he voiced a wish, which exposed the return of hope. This corresponds to the spark of faith, the gradual return of trust in his life. On the other side, Baek Na-Kyum came to view his lover as the moon giving him light and hope during the night again. (chapter 94) I would like to point out that the artist has always associated this satellite to a source of joy and love, like we can detect it here. (chapter 94) Finally, Talia could get liberated from her curse thanks to her children. The splinter of flax got removed from her finger, the moment the babies were sucking on them. This signifies that she got revived thanks to love and life. Moreover, she woke up, the moment the source of her pain was removed. This observation leads me to the following conclusion: the noble can only be completely freed from this darkness, the moment his suffering is removed and as such revealed!! This means that Yoon Seungho will be able to voice his misery and denunciate the crimes he was exposed to. He will be able to identify the persons responsible for his suffering. He might know a name, lord Song, but he has no idea about his true identity. That’s how his burden will be erased. Like mentioned above, the noble’s physical and sexual assault will be brought up to light. That’s the reason why the new image announcing season 4 is so dark. They represent a reflection from Yoon Seungho’s past and torment.
Nonetheless, we should focus on the positive aspects, the gradual vanishing of the blackness. Hence I see this dark picture in a good light. It actually symbolizes peace, hope and faith. This explicates why once I detected the painter’s hair in this image, I imagined that the lord was sleeping with Baek Na-Kyum while holding him in his arms. At the same time, he was smelling his hair, a new version of this scene: (chapter 38) I thought that the couple would share the bed, thus the lord could relax. He felt protected by his lover. In other words, I was already envisioning that this scene is a reflection from chapter 97/98, for the couple had not been able to sleep together. (chapter 97) However, the moment Lezhin published the second panel, I realized that this illustration was referring to a different element in the same scene: separation. Thus I deduce that the embrace during the sleep must have happened before, for the noble’s eye has no dark circle. He looks rested and relaxed.
But let’s return our attention to the comparison between sleeping beauty and our beloved seme. The king was actually cheating on his wife, hence he only stayed in Talia’s home for a certain time. He not only hid the truth from her, but also made an empty promise, he would bring her back to his kingdom!
“In the meanwhile the king remembered Talia, and saying that he wanted to go hunting, he returned to the palace, and found her awake, and with two cupids of beauty. He was overjoyed, and he told Talia who he was, and how he had seen her, and what had taken place. When she heard this, their friendship was knitted with tighter bonds, and he remained with her for a few days. After that time he bade her farewell, and promised to return soon, and take her with him to his kingdom. And he went to his realm, but he could not find any rest, and at all hours he had in his mouth the names of Talia, and of Sun and Moon (those were the two children’s names), and when he took his rest, he called either one or other of them.” Quoted from https://sites.pitt.edu/~dash/type0410.html
And that’s how she became the victim of another plot, the queen got jealous and chose to get rid of Sun and Moon before targeting Talia herself. And this shows that deceptions and conspiracies stand in the center of this fairy tale! At no moment, the main lead heard the truth from her father or her future husband. Thus she couldn’t protect herself correctly, just like she could never anticipate her enemy’s moves. And that’s exactly what happened to Yoon Seungho. He was left in the dark the whole time, while people made empty promises to him. When Kim revealed Yoon Chang-Hyeon’s promise, the butler was implying (chapter 77) that he was doing it for the noble’s best interest. He insinuated that he was protecting him and he should trust him and his father. But this was not true, for he had not revealed the truth to Yoon Seungho, the stolen kiss. (chapter 88) This image was mirroring the past, someone had made the promise to the young master that he would “stay by his side”, implying that he would protect him, but he had failed to keep his words, for he had trusted more in others’ comments. (chapter 88) Because of the tragedies, the main figure got blamed, and as such he got cursed. He was a bird of misfortune, while in reality he was the main victim. In “Sun, Moon and Talia”, the perpetrator and the accomplices, the king and the astrologers, they all got scot-free. I am certain that it was the same in Yoon Seungho’s past. And because there are astrologers in this fairy tale, I am more than ever convinced that a shaman played a huge role in the young master’s downfall.
Yet there exists a huge difference between Painter Of The Night and the Italian story. Contrary to Yoon Seungho, Talia was not conscious, when she got sexually assaulted. She was left in the dark about the true origins of her motherhood. That’s the reason why she didn’t suffer from PTSD or better said from nightmares while asleep. She could never make the connection between the rape and the birth of Sun and Moon. She just saw them, and fell in love with them, as they marked the end of her solitude. The king never described the intimacy as a crime, it was portrayed as a normality. Thus her sleep is not connected to pain and nightmare, rather to a blessing and peace.
2. Memories and farewells
What caught my attention is that the king from “Sun, Moon and Talia” never saw the sex as a crime. Why? From my point of view, it is related to his position. As the ruler, he can do whatever he wants. Yet, the reality is that he is bound by traditions and religion. Yet, he chose to disregard them. Moreover, the most surprising is that he actually forgot his encounter with Talia for a while.
In the meanwhile the king remembered Talia, and saying that he wanted to go hunting, he returned to the palace, and found her awake, and with two cupids of beauty. Quoted from https://sites.pitt.edu/~dash/type0410.html
It exposes his selfishness and superficiality in the end. He was not truly motivated by love, rather by lust. It took him more than a year before returning to her side. And that’s how he discovered that he had now heirs! This explicates why he made such a promise to the young mother (bringing her to his realm with her kids), though he still remained passive afterwards. He had been able to continue his lineage, thus everything was fine. The fairy tale is actually exposing the king’s flaws and sins. In my eyes, his behavior is reflecting the pedophile’s from Painter Of The Night. Moreover, the ruler vowed faithfulness to Talia, when he announced that he would bring back her and their children to his realm. But he knew that it was not possible, for he still had a wife. This means that the king couldn’t live with Talia together. His time with her was limited, hence he justified his vanishing with “hunting”. Yes… another parallel with the lord’s attitude. (chapter 83) In Painter Of The Night, the hunts were always used to provoke a quarrel and as such a separation, but it never worked. This is important, because this shows that the couple from the Italian story had to separate. It is now time to reveal the whole quote from Milner:
“Promise me you’ll never forget me because if I thought you would, I’d never leave.”
His words indicate the difficulty of departure. In order to overcome the distance, one needs absolute trust in the partner’s love and loyalty. And this situation is actually reflected in the second picture released from Lezhin. Byeonduck is now announcing the separation arc. Since Yoon Seungho is closing his eyes while kissing Baek Na-Kyum’s eye, I come to the interpretation that the lord is trusting blindly his lover. He is not doubting the artist’s affection. There is no ambiguity that he is also embracing his lover. He is actually making here a promise to the painter. This is what Lezhin wrote on Twitter:
시샘달 하루부터 닷새까지. 매일 정오 찾아 오겠노라, 약조하마. From the first day to fifth day, I’ll come to you every day at noon, in the morning (translated by papago).
He will not only return to him, but also he is telling the time of his return!! This means that the lord has now regained the notion of time! Kim, whom I consider as a new version of Chronos, is no longer controlling the main lead, because he is no longer owner of his time. The panel with the text is already displaying the butler’s loss of power. To conclude, this panel represents the positive reflection from this scene: (chapter 97) Back then, the lord was scared, for he still doubted the artist’s love confession. It was too beautiful to be true! However, back then, the artist never doubted his own resolution, thus he gave comfort to his lover by giving him his hand. (chapter 97) (chapter 97) At the end, the lord expressed the following wishes: (chapter 97) In other words, he desired that the painter would follow his requests and as such he should vow him loyalty and trust one more time. The irony is that the lord was actually the one breaking his vow, for he left his lover without saying goodbye. Thus I conclude that in this scene, the characters have switched their position: Yoon Seungho is no longer doubting the artist’s sincerity and loyalty, for he could witness with his own eyes the abduction and the sexual assault. Yet, the painter is in tears, because he is already missing his lover. The tears doesn’t just represent agony, but also longing. What caught my attention is that the drawing is very similar to this image: (chapter 78) This means that the lord is smelling his partner’s hair helping him to remain strong and calm. He is now trying to memorize his lover’s odor so that he can forget this stench, a remain from the past: (chapter 86) This can only help him to defeat his “opponents”. Finally, in different analyses, I had already interpreted that Baek Na-Kyum was embodying memory, whereas the lord stands for truth. The image is actually a reference to recollection and as such honesty. There is no ambiguity that both men are trusting each other, but the painter is crying, for he fears for his lover’s life either. Yoon Seungho is leaving him in order to protect him in my eyes. And this leads me to the following deduction. When the lord is about to leave, Baek Na-Kyum is not left in the dark contrary to episode 97. He knows the whole truth, for the lord must have confessed to him. We could say that he is not leaving without a word (chapter 97). Furthermore, this signifies that the artist doesn’t need any longer to rely on the explanations from others. Thus the artist will keep his promise (chapter 88), though he won’t be by his side physically! They are no longer relying on the butler and his “information”. The trick played at the end of season 3 won’t work on Baek Na-Kyum any longer. He will no longer be swayed. And the promise made by the lord is the reason why the painter will remain loyal. He will stay at the place he is living and wait for his lover’s return. He has no question either.
Many manhwalovers might be unhappy about this evolution, for they love watching the couple living together. But keep in mind that this is totally necessary, because this will push Baek Na-Kyum and Yoon Seungho to create paintings and even poems. This can only incite them to recall their past moments together. A new version of this scene: (chapter 23) (chapter 24) In other words, this announces the return of Yoon Seungho’s passion for painting! And it is the same for the painter. The erotic picture should reflect their love for each other, created based on memories. At the same time, this can only push the noble to demonstrate his talents to others refuting all the negative rumors about him: he is intelligent and possessing his whole mind. Furthermore, this can help him to reminisce his tragic past, what led him to his downfall and suffering. This signifies that he will be able to confront his past and his memories. He will be able to identify the rape, and Kim already exposed the truth to Yoon Seungho, when the former suggested him to ensure the painter’s consent. This shows that Kim was well aware of the sexual abuse, but he chose to never divulge the verity. On the other hand, the pedophile thought in the past that the young master would never forget him due to his position, thus he had no problem to leave Yoon Seungho behind and make no real promise. Departure was never painful for him… hence this quote (“Promise me you’ll never forget me because if I thought you would, I’d never leave.”) will become a reality for the mysterious lord Song, but it is already too late. In fact, the gods punished him by making Yoon Seungho suffering from amnesia. He is not attached by loyalty to the pervert.
Yoon Seungho’s vow with Baek Na-Kyum diverges so much to the monarch’s behavior from “Sun, Moon and Talia”. The latter broke his promise on so many levels. First, he hid the queen’s existence to the protagonist. But this doesn’t end here. He left her behind without making sure that her family was protected. He thought that this secret would guarantee her safety. However, in the story, the king couldn’t help himself revealing the secret and that’s how the queen discovered his betrayal and infidelity. I would like the readers to keep in mind that back then, polygamy was considered as a huge sin in Europe. Note that at the end, the legal wife was the one who brought the “princess” to the kingdom and this for a trial. So where was the king? He was often busy eating! We could say that he didn’t keep his promise out of laziness and even naivety. He allowed that Talia was accused of infidelity and witchcraft, for she had seduced him. He only appeared at the end of the fairy tale. He only voiced regret and put the blame on the queen, while in reality he was the main culprit for this situation.
“The king suddenly appeared, and finding this spectacle, demanded to know what was happening. He asked for his children, and his wife — reproaching him for his treachery — told him that she had had them slaughtered and served to him as meat. When the wretched king heard this, he gave himself up to despair, saying, “Alas! Then I, myself, am the wolf of my own sweet lambs. Alas! And why did these my veins know not the fountains of their own blood? You renegade bitch, what evil deed is this which you have done? Quoted from https://sites.pitt.edu/~dash/type0410.html
The manhwalovers can detect many similarities with Painter Of The Night. The ruler will never recognize his crimes and even wrong decisions. He neglected Yoon Seungho, but chose to put the blame on others. First, the young master, then the patriarch Yoon Chang-HYeon, the kisaeng, “No-Name” and finally Lee Jihwa. At some point, it will be the butler’s turn. On the other hand, since no one of them was willing to recognize their own fault and involvement, they preferred blaming the victim, for the latter was the only one without a voice. Thus Yoon Seungho is accused of being consumed by lust, he was neither faithful, while in truth, he had no saying from the start. (chapter 57) That’s the reason why I believe that when an incident occurred during that night (chapter 83), the main lead was framed. He got accused of a crime, whereas he had been the true target in reality. There is no ambiguity that the abusers doubted the protagonist’s loyalty and integrity, for they were themselves untrustworthy. They all knew that they had lied and deceived the young master at some point.
And this leads me to the following conclusion. The separation is necessary, since the story is going in circle. Back then, the “pedophile” couldn’t stay by the young master’s side due to his duties. Thus he could only appear, when he was “hunting”. This means, the painter is put in the same situation than his lover in the past. However, the huge difference is that Yoon Seungho came to hate the mysterious lord Song! He never wished his return… However, since he had lost the notion of time, he could only live in fear. That’s how he came to develop insomnia. This explicates why the man trained the protagonist to have a sex marathon, for his time in Jemulpo was limited. Thus I deduce that the pedophile never bid farewell to Yoon Seungho and barely talked to him as well, unless he gave orders. In my eyes, he relied on others: Yoon Chang-Hyeon the kisaeng, Yoon Seungwon and Kim. Yet, deep down, the perpetrator was well aware that he was abusing the young master. But he chose to close an eye, until an incident occurred. That’s the reason why he could never trust the male kisaeng in the end. As a conclusion, season 4 symbolizes the opposite to the past: acceptance, love, faith, closeness, verity and transparence despite the return of darkness. This explicates why the illustration is quite “easy” to interpret despite the blackness.
3. Interpretation of the second panel
It is possible, if you compare the image to others. This picture contrasts so much to this one:
prank – seriousness
light – dark
smile – tears
Yoon Seungho made sure that the painter stayed by his side, he even stopped him to retrieve the music box, while now the lord has the opposite intention. He is now the one leaving the painter.
The small gap between the main leads indicating that despite their closeness, there still existed a wall between them. This displays that in the new illustration, the distance is no longer existing. Both are fully trusting each other. The lord must have confessed what happened to the painter at the end of season 3, and the painter must have also explained how he came to leave the mansion. In other words, both revealed many secrets concerning the last incident,
That’s the reason why I come to the following deductions. They are biding farewell outside. The painter followed him to the door. However, here the lord is not suicidal at all. In fact, the promise represents the source of strength for Yoon Seungho. The latter has to remain alive in order to protect Baek Na-Kyum, definitely a new version of this scene: (chapter 11) However, there is no ambiguity that the painter can only fear for his lover’s life. The closed eye contradicts the haunted gaze in the shaman’s house. (chapter 102) Despite his closed eyes, he is now able to discern the truth, and it is the same for the painter. Their Third eye is now fully awakened.
But the most important detail is the lord’s kiss on the artist’s eye. The lord had already done it in the past. When he kissed the artist there for the first time, the latter was unconscious. (chapter 21) This gesture symbolizes the epitome of the noble’s affection and the desire to give “happiness”. Then in the bedchamber, he did it in order to console his partner. (chapter 82) With his kiss, he was asking for his forgiveness. This means that the kiss on the eye serves as reassurance and comfort either. Thus we had this scene in the study: (chapter 84) The lord had kissed his lover there, because he was voicing his attachment and desire to redeem himself and to comfort the artist. As you can see, it was a combination of all the previous significations. Yet, the lord had not grasped the “gravity” of his “wrongdoing”. Thus the kiss was associated a certain playfulness in the study. As a conclusion, this image symbolizes the reality. Both are aware of the truth, willing to face it together. The lord is attempting to console his lover, to reassure him that everything will be alright. He is sorry, for he is making him cry again, but this separation is necessary. It was, as if he was seeking Baek Na-Kyum’s forgiveness. He is honest and serious. He is now capable to face reality. But there is more to it. The new image contrasts to this one too:
light -dark
happiness – sadness
sun – moon
the hand with a foot – the couple’s faces
This contrast confirms my previous signification: this happy moment in the painter’s childhood had been short-lived, because he had been left in the dark. While he was with the scholar and was happy, something terrible must have happened to someone close to the painter. It reinforced his guilt and abandonment issues. Besides, I had already outlined that this scene must be connected to a departure, a “farewell”. [For more read the essay “Baek Na-Kyum’s foot“] In the past, I had assumed that it was related to Heena, but it could be linked to the gibang in general. Another kisaeng could have vanished suddenly. That’s how I realized why the painter came to love the moon and night! I recognized that many wounds in the painter’s life had occurred during the day: (chapter 94) (chapter 94) (chapter 34) (chapter 11) (chapter 19) He came to feel more safe during the night, until he met Yoon Seungho in season 1. From that moment on, his night life got slowly affected. That’s how he discovered that night could be associated to pain and agony too. Yet, deep down, he still felt safe by the noble’s side. As you can see, the new illustration is reinforcing my theory that this image is not just mirroring a happy moment in the painter’s youth. The latter actually symbolizes illusion and deception, whereas the dark panel oozes reality and honesty.
And all this leads to the final conclusion: the last common denominators between Sleeping beauty and Yoon Seungho are vengeance, greed and jealousy. That’s the reason why Talia came to be arrested and falsely accused. Nonetheless, none of the characters realized this. The cursed princess in the Perrault’s or the Grimms’ version had no idea about the intervention of the witch/fairy who had felt insulted either. This is the reason why the Yoons’ reputation got ruined. The couple can only discover these elements, when someone witnesses such a scene and reports it to the “schemers”, and as such to the “mysterious lord”. The latter can only be upset, for the young man has never acted this way with him.
“Promise me you’ll never forget me because if I thought you would, I’d never leave.”
Yoon Seungho can leave his lover’s side without fearing his sudden vanishing. He is exactly thinking like Milner. However, these words stand in opposition to the butler’s philosophy: (chapter 51). Hence the butler could perceive this promise as a betrayal from Yoon Seungho. The latter is slowly forgetting the valet, he is no longer seeking his assistance and his side.
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.
It would be great if you could make some donations/sponsoring: Ko-fi.com/bebebisous33 That way, you can support me with “coffee” so that I have the energy to keep examining manhwas.Besides, I need to cover up the expenses for this blog.
I am quite certain that people are wondering about the connection between the title and the illustration. In the latter, we have Baek Na-Kyum’s hand holding Yoon Seungho‘s. Yet there is neither word nor sex in the panel, for both are still dressed and there is no speech bubble. Yes, when people read juicy deeds, they were already imagining that I would describe a love session like this one (chapter 96), because of the expression „to do the deed“: (chapter 87) However, the deed is not just related to intercourse, like the manhwaphiles could discover it in chapter 51. With „deed“, Deok-Jae was referring to murder and assassination. As you can see, deed has other meanings than sex. Thus it has for synonyms action, accomplishment and reality!! So when I selected this name for the essay, I was thinking of the relationship between action and word. And this connection came to my mind, when Byeonduck released the last picture, because the painter’s action symbolizes a conversation and as such words.
1. Interpretation of the newest release
As my avid readers already know, it is already possible to understand the symbolism behind this picture by contrasting it to similar gestures. Because the painter‘s hand is above the noble‘s hand, I deduce that the artist was the one initiating the touch. Note that he is intertwining his fingers with Yoon Seungho‘s indicating that he is seeking closeness and intimacy. This detail is important, for the hand is conveying a message: „I feel you. I understand you. I am by your side.“ How do I know this? It is because this gesture corresponds to this one from chapter 88:
1. 1. Reflection from chapter 88
(Chapter 88) By reaching his hand, the painter was letting him know that he was no longer alone in this world. He was not only joining his side, but he was willing to try to understand the main lead. (Chapter 88) This gesture stands in opposition to the situation with Yoon Chang-Hyeon. (Chapter 86) During that fateful night, the father neither talked to his son nor looked at him. He even turned his back to him, when the young master attempted to grab his father‘s hanbok. Both scenes from chapter 88 and 86 have two common denominators: an action accompanied with silence!! Yet, what distinguishes them from each other is the nature of the deed, the action. Alliance and empathy versus abandonment and estrangement! This is no coincidence that after reaching his hand, Baek Na-Kyum started confessing his thoughts and emotions to his lover: (Chapter 88) As you can sense, the hand gesture delivered a message, but the painter still felt the need to clarify the meaning of his hand. He was willing to remain by his side, but he was still afraid of him. He didn’t want to create a misunderstanding, like for example that he wouldn’t argue with him or that his loyalty was now unconditional or total. That way, Yoon Seungho wouldn’t come to view him as a hypocrite or as dishonest, if an argument would appear. Thus he needed words to explain his position. He would remain by his side and attempt to sympathize with him, but he still felt insecure and had doubts. In other words, his action (his hand gesture) was not truly reflecting his mind and heart. (Chapter 88) Hence we could say that there was still a gap between the gesture and the words. He was willing to trust him and to be loyal to him, but not all the doubts had vanished. That’s the reason why the lord hesitated before hugging him. (Chapter 88) Later he even asked his lover not to leave his side no matter what. (Chapter 88) To conclude, the hand gesture in episode 88 was connected to insecurities and as such fear, yet the painter had shown no hesitation to take his hand. The anxiety was not visible.
1. 2. The hand and anxiety
Striking is that when the painter had reached Yoon Seungho’s hand for the first time, his hand was trembling. He was so scared of the main lead that he didn’t dare to take his whole hand. (Chapter 30) His fingers barely grabbed his hand, so when he made the following vow, he was not entirely sincere or better said, truly determined to keep his promise. (Chapter 30) The words were not truly in unison with the gesture either. Therefore he once tried to leave the mansion in season 2. When he pledged loyalty, his intention was to protect his teacher. To conclude, fear has always been present, when the painter took Yoon Seungho’s hand. Even in chapter 88, but contrary to the scene in the courtyard, his hand was not shaking. (Chapter 88) Why? It is because the origin of his fright was different. In the courtyard, he feared for his life and Jung In-Hun’s, whereas in the bedchamber, he was more afraid of the lord’s flashbacks and dissociative states. He had no idea why Yoon Seungho could change so much abruptly to the point that he would hurt himself, not just him. (Chapter 82) This explicates why the artist chose to remain by his side, though the lord had broken his promise. (Chapter 82) On the other hand, in this scene (chapter 82), the lord was grabbing his lover’s hand out of fear. He was recognizing his mistake and was trying to beg for his forgiveness, though he couldn’t express it directly. Striking is that during the lord’s flashback, his hand was trembling as well, grabbing onto his partner’s body. (Chapter 81) It was, as if Baek Na-Kyum was his rescue buoy, helping him not to be swallowed by the darkness. Thus I came to the conclusion that the protagonists’ hand gestures are all connected to anxiety and pain. 😲 Hence I am deducing that in this scene, Baek Na-Kyum is holding his lover’s hand, for he has already sensed the noble’s doubts and insecurities. He is there to comfort and reassure him. He won’t leave his side no matter what. Therefore I deduce that such a gesture can only encourage Yoon Seungho to open up and reveal his traumatic past. This is something that Baek Na-Kyum had always wished in season 3, nonetheless his wish never got granted.
1. 3. Reflection of chapters 97 and 98
And note that Baek Na-Kyum was unconscious, when Yoon Seungho had a flashback and was sent back to the past. (Chapter 102). This would have definitely scared Baek Na-Kyum, especially Yoon Seungho’s haunted gaze. On the other hand, since the painter had been himself the victim of physical and sexual abuse, the artist can only grasp why the noble reacted that way: fear, anger, despair and heartache. The artist had also been desperate, in pain and scared in the shrine, though this time, he had not screamed for his help. Since the lord had not returned to the mansion, how could he expect him to come to his rescue?
From my point of view, the lord has to explain the reason for his behavior from that night, he committed a massacre. Since the couple is in the bedchamber, I come to the conclusion that this image is linked to the painter‘s nightmare too. (Chapter 98) Back then, he had been waiting for his lover‘s return and explanations. He wanted to hear him and get his reassurance and comfort. . (Chapter 98) The latter couldn’t reassure the painter with his hand contrary to the previous night. (chapter 97) Exactly like mentioned above, the painter’s hand gesture is connected to fear and conversation. (chapter 97) Striking is that in the gibang, the lord confessed his biggest fear to his future “spouse”. He feared to lose him, though one of his biggest desires had been finally fulfilled. This means that Yoon Seungho felt even more insecure and frightened than before after receiving the artist’s love confession. That’s the reason why I believe that the new picture is standing in opposition to the scene in the gibang. The lord will feel relief after his admission. As a conclusion, the image is announcing the lord’s confession and the artist will listen to him without any judgement or fear. He will never reject him or call him crazy due to his past action.
1. 4. Reflection of chapter 89
What caught my attention is that the painter had touched the main lead’s hand in another occasion. (Chapter 89) While the painter was sitting on his partner’s lap (chapter 89), he was massaging the wounded fingers. It was, as if he was treating his companion’s wound. Note that after his terrible flashback, the painter had avoided to grab his hand out of fear that he might hurt Yoon Seungho even more. (Chapter 84) Therefore I conclude that the new panel is an allusion to treatment. While in episode 89, the painter was acting as a doctor, in the new image, the young man is working more like a counselor or psychologist. The aristocrat’s hand might not be wounded in that scene, but this is not the case for his heart and mind. So for me, this scene is connected to mental treatment. And by confessing his past, he will get liberated from his burden, released from that darkness. He will be able to finally see the light and to have hope again. As you can sense, I see a connection between episode 84 and this new panel. Note that during that day, the painter was also holding the noble’s hands, but here they were facing each other. (Chapter 84) However, the lord had refused to open up. This is no coincidence that the author had not created such a picture during that chapter. As the manhwalovers can detect, I believe that in that scene, Yoon Seungho will confess and reveal the source of his self-hatred and guilt. As a conclusion, though this image looks very romantic and beautiful, I think that it is accompanied with fear, guilt and agony. The readers could definitely come to cry while the lord’s revelation. Since the painter spoke in chapter 30, 84, 88 and 89, I am assuming that this time, he won’t talk much so that the lord can speak more freely.
But if the manhwaphiles compare all the mentioned scenes, they will realize that the hand gestures were strongly connected to promises or vows. It becomes even more obvious, when the artist criticized his lover for his bad behavior (chapter 82), caused by the panic attack. This is no coincidence that the painter employed the expression „empty words“. His action was not reflecting his words. Thus there exist the following quotes
“Actions speak louder than words“.
„Words are from the lips, actions are from the heart“: Rachida Costa.
„Well done is better than well said“: Benjamin Franklin.
The superior man acts before he speaks, and afterwards speaks according to his actions.” – Confucius
And that’s how I realized the importance of the link between action and words. The former is mirrored in the hand, while the words are connected to the tongue and mouth. Thus I come to the conclusion that when Baek Na-Kyum is holding his lover’s hand, he is no longer scared of Yoon Seungho. Therefore, I deduced that here it was not the case for the noble. Hence I believe that this gesture is to encourage Yoon Seungho to open up, to confess his doubts, guilt and pain. But by putting his hand over Yoon Seungho‘s, the artist is demonstrating that he is protecting him. He will listen to him and remain by his side and this no matter what. As you can sense, I am expecting a new version from that night (chapter 88), and this, although the lord is indeed a murderer. For Baek Na-Kyum, his gesture will have a different meaning: he saved his life and freed him from his torment. Secondly, if the lord reveals the circumstances of his mother’s death, the artist will definitely deny his responsibility in her death, a new version of this scene. (chapter 75) And because I detected a discrepancy between words and gestures, I recognized the presence of another trick from Byeonduck.✨
2. Passivity and silence
What caught my attention is that during the love session from chapter 91, the readers discovered the painter’s likes. While the lord said this to the painter: (chapter 91), the latter denied this with the following statement. (chapter 91) But when did the painter admit that he liked embracing him? In this panel! (chapter 88) That’s the reason why the lord got surprised and moved. As you can see, the author never revealed this whispering to the manhwalovers! The latter had the impression that the lord’s reaction was related to the loving embrace, but it was only partially correct.
This is important, because in this scene, the words were matching the action! That’s the reason why Yoon Seungho could finally accept it as a warm and sincere hug!! The painter was honest towards him. This scene contrasts so much to the love session at the physician’s, where the painter had hugged him, but had remained silent (chapter 62), when the lord had confessed to adore him. (chapter 62) This explicates why Yoon Seungho was so pained in season 2. He got embraced, but there were no words. Consequently, when the painter vanished during that night, the lord could only perceive the embrace as hypocrisy and fakeness. That’s how I realized that the story is developed on the contradiction between words and actions. But not only that, there exists a strong link between silence and passivity. Thus after the abduction in season 2, Baek Na-Kyum remained more or less silent (chapter 62), and as such he was totally passive. He never stood up and begged the lord for his leniency. He stayed there on the bed giving the impression that he was indifferent. That’s the reason why Yoon Seungho got more enraged, for he felt fooled. This means that the absence of words represent inaction… This explains why Yoon Seungho had to corner the main lead in chapter 48 (chapter 48) to say something, as he had sensed his passivity behind his „submissive attitude“. This is no coincidence that during this night, the painter felt extreme pleasure to the point that he peed. Therefore he could voice his wish to Yoon Seungho during the love session from season 2. (chapter 73) That’s how the lord concluded that the painter liked riding him, while in reality such a climax had appeared for the first time, when both were facing each other! (chapter 49)
And this leads me to the following observation. The protagonists were the targets of plots, because both of them had been silenced. By being voiceless, they had been turned into naïve puppets. Their silence corresponds to their passivity. This interpretation helps to understand why the artist was more active in season 1 (chapter 4) than season 2. He was encouraged by his future partner to speak up, yet the moment he got heartbroken, he was left speechless. And note that when the lord played his prank in the bedchamber, he never said anything to his father. (chapter 83) He didn’t move as well. Why? It is because he knew that talking to his father was pointless. However, Yoon Seungho had hoped that with his prank his father would finally see the truth. He had been fooled by Lee Jihwa and father Lee!! But the stupid father never realized it. As you can see, the lord had in that scene long given up to use words, he hoped that his father would see the truth with the prank. Don’t forget that deed stands for truth and reality. He thought that “actions would speak louder than words”, but he was proven wrong. This signifies that in this scene, (chapter 86) Yoon Seungho had acted the opposite, he had tried to speak up, but he had been muted. I am also thinking that the young master must have attempted to converse to his father (chapter 77) here as well, but the lord had not listened to him. Why? It is because Kim had said nothing!! (chapter 77) Silence was considered as an admission. This is no hazard that the butler didn’t take care of his young master. This scene symbolizes the quote “Actions speak louder than words” (chapter 77) The butler had betrayed the young master’s trust, for he had not intervened. He should have defended Yoon Seungho, but no in fact he had sided with the elder master Yoon once again. Not only he had not reminded Yoon Chang-Hyeon of his promise, but also he had assisted the ruthless father by giving himself the straw mat beating! (chapter 77) That’s the reason why the other servant looked down on Kim. Even after hurting his young master, he stayed paralyzed giving the impression that he felt nothing for Yoon Seungho! And this was actually true, for the valet felt more betrayed by the master’s attitude than pained due to the wounded noble. Like mentioned above, he could have refused to do it, but no! This is not surprising that the young master felt pained and angry. Striking is that in this scene, the main lead never said anything… a sign that he was already resigning to his fate! He was no longer resisting! And this leads me to the following conclusion. In season 3, Yoon Seungho was rather passive, hence he didn‘t voice the source of his suffering to Baek Na-Kyum!! However, he was not totally inactive, for he still opened up to the painter at the end of season 3. He was able to express his likes, dislikes and fears, hence Min’s first plot didn’t work out like expected!! And the return of his active attitude was already perceptible in the bureau of the authorities. (chapter 98) Here, he examined the robe and questioned the officer. The problem is that he was still relying on his staff and as such Kim. Therefore it is not surprising that he could still be manipulated by the schemers. Hence I am anticipating a total change in season 4. By conversing with the painter, the lord can only become more proactive to the point that he will be able to ruin the next schemes. I am even expecting a prank from the protagonists in season 4!! But this doesn’t end here. I am deducing that in the past, Yoon Seungho suffered because one tormentor would do things and say nothing, while the other would talk a lot, but act the opposite!! For me, these descriptions fit to Kim and the pedophile. I have the impression as well, that both characters came to switch their behavior. In one circle, Kim did many things, but remained mute, but later he did the exact opposite. I would like to point out that in season 3, he acted this way. He would promise loyalty to the lord, (chapter 77), but backstabbed him in the shadow. Besides, we shouldn’t forget that a narcissist’s words don’t match their action, because they are pathological liars. And so far, I had portrayed father Yoon (overt), Kim (covert) and even Jung In-Hun (overt) as people suffering from NPD. And I am assuming that the mysterious lord Song is not different from them, though I am suspecting that he must be a covert type.
And now, you are probably wondering why I added the adjectives “juicy” and “dry” to the title, while so far, my main focus was “action” through the hand gesture and words. The reason is simple. There exists an Arabian proverb: “A promise is a cloud, fulfilment is rain”. Since in this country, rain is rare, the saying is showing that people make promises easily (cloud), but they never keep their words, for it almost never rain. I found it interesting that it rained, when the butler and the father betrayed both the main lead. Their actions exposed their true colors. (chapter 77) Besides, it also snowed, when the painter got abducted twice, a sign that actually a promise had been broken.
3. Conclusions
Thanks to the lord’s actions (his obsession and love for the painter), Baek Na-Kyum could finally become owner of his own body and thoughts. That’s the reason why he could pee in the study, the bedchamber and the gibang and this without getting any reprimand, while the painter’s actions could bring the lord’s tears back! Their actions, the hand gestures and the embraces, became fruitful. This means that Yoon Seungho is finally possessing his own body and mind. This is no coincidence that he lowered himself, when he apologized to his lover. (chapter 102) He is no longer following social norms. This could only happen, because the lord had just committed a huge crime. What is the point to respect laws and tradition, when he became a murderer? Any other transgression can only appear as harmless. That’s the reason why I am expecting that Yoon Seungho decides to disregard social norms from that moment on and play a prank on the “villains” of this story.
Before closing this essay, I would like to mention other scenes, where the hand from the protagonists was connected to fear, confession, comfort and reassurance: (chapter 76) (chapter 53) (chapter 87), while the same extremity symbolizes the opposite with the villains and antagonists: violence, silence, submission (chapter 83), hatred and resent (chapter 97) Here, Heena was hurting her brother, because she wanted him to face “reality”. What caught my attention is that we never saw the father’s hand in chapter 86! (chapter 86) Why? It is because it reveals his powerlessness. And this leads me to the following conclusion: the deed stands for reality and honesty, while the words symbolize emptiness, illusion and deception. And now, you comprehend why this work is composed by the dichotomies: dream, words and mouth versus reality., action and the hand. This means that in season 4, the manhwaphiles should try to analyze the thoughts and emotions of the characters behind the hand gestures. At the same time, they can also verify if my interpretation is correct. Is the zoom of the protagonists’ hand connected to fear, confession, empathy and assistance?
Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.